Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'm/m'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG's Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Presentaciones
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Second Life's Topics
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics
  • 3D Muscle Club's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Stories
  • Drain and Theft's 📰 Topics
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's DATING OPTIONS?
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's GREAT GYMS IN BOSTON AREA
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's SEEKING WORKOUT PARTNERS
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am looking to be sponsored
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am a Sponsor

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

  1. Karim had left town six days ago, with every intention of walking to what his best friend Manny called Muscle City. Rumors around town spread of a "town of super-huge naked bodybuilders" not far from there. One of the guys who had come back from there described someone who fit the description of the massive Latino. He had wanted a reason to leave town ever since his father was killed in a car crash and his mother began drowning her sorrows in alcohol. The young man wondered if it was ironic that she sought solace in the bottom of a bottle, considering that her husband was killed by a drunk driver who was allegedly reaching for a fallen can of beer. When she was taken to the hospital for liver failure, he had decided that enough was enough. So he said his goodbyes and left for this new town. Since he was now eighteen years old, he was no longer under his mother's legal obligation. As far as he was aware, she would not even notice his absence. The night of the fifth day of his journey, he had a strange dream. It felt like one of his prophetic dreams that he had from time to time. Usually, he had them before significant events, like the one he had before his father's death. In it, he was in what must have been a small convenience store at one time. A massively muscular, inhumanly beautiful being that could easily be mistaken for a god was before him. The bronze god's massive form was so impossibly gorgeous in its muscularity that it was almost painful to look upon him. Massive biceps flexed with peaks that could proudly grace the Rockies, while a powerfully pulchritudinous pair of perfect pectorals (say that three times fast) danced and bounced with enough striations to more than show their superhuman strength. Adamantine abs that could probably treat a speeding bullet like a lover's kiss sat proudly on the god's torso, supported by thickly-muscled legs that would make a redwood jealous. His hands explored all facets of the god's body, reveling in its power and majesty. Hair as black as a raven's wing flowed from the god's head like the waves of an obsidian ocean, while eyes the color of milk chocolate pierced into Karim's soul and saw the desire to ascend to their level of superhuman power. The god enveloped Karim in his divine embrace and seared his soul with a single kiss full of love and strength. Karim attempted to wrap his hands around the god's gloriously wide back, yet could not get much further than his manta ray-like lats. "You want all this, Karim?" the god intoned in a resonant tenor that shook his achingly erect cock to its core. Karim could feel his balls churning a load as he emphatically nodded. "More than anything," he responded, kneeling before the incarnate deity. The god hefted one of its two erect cocks and offered it to his smaller supplicant. Karim took the mammoth tool into his mouth and suckled like a baby would on a bottle. With one hand on the massive man-missile in his mouth, he grasped a steely hemisphere of the god's bubble butt. At the same time, the god began stroking his other mighty dick. Karim's own cock throbbed with blood as he neared climax. With a moan that was muffled by the god-cock, Karim came before his god. Grunts and moans emanated from the god as he neared his own divine climax. "Get ready, bro," the god said, his voice full of lust yet oddly familiar. A majestic, almost bestial roar escaped the god's lips as he came. And came. And came. And came. Karim felt like he was drinking from a fire hose. He made sure to get every drop of the god's alabaster offering. For the next few minutes, he drank of the super-cum that sprayed into his mouth. All the while, he could feel himself changing, expanding. His body began to swell at an enormous rate, filling with the god's power. His clothes, once slightly bigger than he needed them to be, suddenly became far too small and exploded at the seams. The more cum he ingested, the bigger and more powerful he felt. He could fuck every guy in town five times and still be ready for more. He was becoming like the god before him, becoming one of them. "Welcome to Muscle City, bro," the god said as he woke. The sun was just beginning to rise as Karim awoke from the dream. He was glad that he slept naked under the blanket he brought, so there was less to wash. Placing the blanket in a plastic bag, he got dressed and continued on the road to Muscle City. He knew he was close, but was unsure of when he would arrive.
  2. Link to Chapter 1. Hey guys! Sorry it took me so long to get this out! It turned out way longer than I expected it to be, and I'm not completely satisfied with it because I know it could be tightened up a lot, and there are some glaring error, but I figured I'd just go ahead and release it because I'd be picking over it forever otherwise, hope you enjoy! ======================================== The Muscle Kiss - Chapter 2 It was definitely Byran. I sat there for what felt like a few moments stumbling on my words, but I guess in reality it was just a few seconds and I didn’t say anything at all. He snapped me out of my brief daze with a suave “hey” and a vocal confirmation that sent chills down my spine. It was weird, I’d seen this man just yesterday, and yet somehow by today he had to have lost 15 to 20 lbs. I’d never seen anything like it before in my life. He was still a big guy, but the weight loss was so obvious in such a short amount of time, especially to me. His face was certainly tighter, his clothes were notably looser, and most of all the energy that was radiating off of him was almost intimidating. I asked him what was up and all he could really say was “I feel amazing.” …it was something spectacular to see a guy whom has always had a gigantic amount of inner confidence now have it bursting on the outsides and through every seam. He put his hand on my shoulder, looked me straight in the eye and told me that we had to go talk privately. I easily obliged because I needed to know what the fuck was going with him. We went into the drama room and I thought that was good enough but immediately he insisted that “no, we should go into the closet.” I think normally I would have questioned this, but there was something so commandeering and serious about his voice, that I just said okay and went along. As soon as we got into the closet, the first thing he did was unbuckle his belt and start to lift up his shirt …I could hardly get a “whoa…hold on” out before he started talking. “Man…I don’t know what’s going, but look at me! I’ve must have lost about 20 lbs… I really don’t think I’ve ever felt this good in my life!” He kept going on. At this point I felt like I’d heard most of it all from him before, but I guess if something like this happened to me I’d be strangely excited too. I couldn’t figure out why I was his confidant though. It wasn’t like we’d been that great of friends throughout this entire process, and we’d only known of each other at best before. Either his primarily excitement wore off, or perhaps he started to realize that I was paying less attention, because it seemed like he suddenly slowed down and became a bit more serious. He explained that all throughout the day he felt so energetic, but it was nights that were just really incredible. He explained how his body gets so hot, and as soon as it seems like it may become unbearable, it switches to such a calming and relaxed kind of hot. He kept saying that he felt like he connected with himself for the first time ever. He explained how it felt like total calm, and that he could feel every piece his body. How there was a pulse that connected with every bone, every nerve, and maybe even the blood itself as it rushed through his system. He explained that it just felt so damn good, and it was like what he could only express as pure bliss and how that just before it’s over, he has to dig in his pants and start jacking off. (It was getting uncomfortable for me here, but I let him continue) …He said that he’s tried most every drug that he can get his hands on and nothing had compared to how he feels as his hands touch his meat in that moment of bliss. He explained how every stroke of his cock was like he was touching it for the first time ever, and how the orgasms were always so powerful that he had no time to recover after. Usually he just passed out, right in all of his cum. …and he said he then wakes up in the morning, somehow feeling even better, and looking better too. I shook my head and blinked as he started to feel all over his body again before he continued, “and my voice …it didn’t even change this much during puberty.” I don’t even know if Byran was looking for answers or what, but it was such a bizarre thing for me still. I didn’t really know what to say. He just looked at me and remarked … ”You believe me, don’t you? … I mean, that I don’t know what’s going on? That I don’t think I’ve done anything to cause this.” I told him yeah. …and I guess it was convincing enough because it seemed like that put him at ease. In reality, I really didn’t know what to think though. I don’t think anyone has ever seen, heard, or documented anything like this before. How could this just naturally happen to a person? I didn’t think it was possible. I kept thinking that there must have been something he was doing and not telling us…but then again, I couldn’t figure out why he would confide with me in private just to tell a lie. It all makes sense to me now, of course, but it was the most bizarre moment of my life to that point. He sighed. I sighed. We left the closet and I was trying to get through the rest of the day as normal as possible. Naturally, within no time as the day progressed the rumor mill began. It seemed that the most popular story was that he had actually gotten liposuction long ago, but it was only just now starting to really take effect. Some people thought perhaps he found the right combination of diet pills and he was having an amazing result. Some people swore their lives on the fact that he was a part of some super-secret case or drug study. Perhaps the strangest rumor though, involved him being such a great and magnificent actor that it turned out that all this time he was just wearing a fat suit and prosthetic makeup to fool us all. Whatever it was though, it was happening. …and there was no hiding it at all for him. This day was the second to last rehearsal that we would have before opening night. Honestly things were getting so weird that I was kind of relieved that this would almost be over soon. I guess everything was still going smooth throughout this rehearsal, but it was really hard for me to tell. Last time I was pretty distracted by Byran, but it seems that this time everyone was. Even Byran himself. Neither of us messed up any lines, no one missed any cues …but it seemed like all eyes were always on him. Usually Byran would be fully immersed in his character, so much so that I could look at him and see only whomever he was meant to be projecting, but not this time. He was still good…really good, but I can tell that all he wanted to do was keep looking at and feeling on himself. I could only imagine how much must have been going in his head to have even me to be able to tell that something was up. …and then before I knew it, it was that time again. The car. The Ocean. The Leaving The Car. The Boat. The Kiss. …and this time… Still nothing. Well, nothing from me at least. After the kiss Byran stared at me and he held his gaze. I felt his face flush along with a release of a deep breath and a strange radiating energy. He didn’t say anything, but his eyes said it all. It was like he looked at me with all the passion of the 7 seas. This was the gaze of the real Byran, not the actor Byran. It was something that came from within him. Way below all the walls he held up as he kept his multiple characters. It was like in that moment he held me close and said “I love you” for the first time. …only that the only thing my dumb look could communicate back was “I know.” I felt awful …but mainly confused. It was really awkward after the kiss. He kept his heirs as best as possible, but I could tell that he felt rejected. Unfortunately there was nothing I could do about it. I guess he understood that because he didn’t put up any fight. I’m straight. After we finished, it seemed the group consensus was that this was one of our best rehearsals yet, though I assume it was only because the moment that just happened with this kiss. I doubted that anyone actually paid close attention to anything else except what was happening to Byran (or was that only me?). I didn’t really feel like chatting afterward, but I heard Byran get a ton of compliments on his look …it was a bit weird because usually right after he left, you’d hear a bunch of whispering, but that was totally understandable. As we started to disperse Byran came over to me as I was about to walk out of the door. He said …”well thanks for believing me at least,” and that was last I heard from Byran. …at least, the Byran that we all used to know. The next day I was in the hallway for about a total of five minutes before I was approached, “Oh. Em. Gee! Have you seen Byran!?” was the first thing I heard. I had no idea the images of possibility that flashed in my head at that moment, but they didn’t have to last for long, because then, right through the double doors, there he was …Byran. And he was …skinny? It was weird. If before he had lost about 15 to 20 pounds, he had easily lost like 50 or 60 more now. …and it was overnight. I was worried about him for a few seconds …until he got closer and I saw just how good he looked. He was absolutely radiating. He wouldn’t stop smiling. Even now I wouldn’t call him a handsome fella, but now we could actually see his face. He had a nice pair of cheek bones, and if there were a few tweaks he’d definitely be a contender. Right now he was just alright, I’d say …but what was specular was his figure. I think everyone had that little bit of worry at first few …but when he gets closer you see that he was no skeleton. He approached me and the only thing that came out of his mouth was “I haven’t had any time to go get new clothes yet …but check this out Joanny, I haven’t been able to fit in this shirt since I was in 4th grade” …and then he turned his back to me and started to talking to another group of people. Again, his voice had notably changed as well. It was subtle, again, but pretty evident to me. I felt pretty creepy for most of the day. I couldn’t keep my eyes off of him whenever he was around. I wanted to study the changes, and I wanted answers. …but I guess I wasn’t alone either because he always had a circle of people around him. It seemed like if the day before Byran didn’t like the attention he was getting from his physical changes, today was completely different. He was loving it. He spent all day indulging everyone’s questions, and just talking about how great he felt and how great he was looking. I know I’ve said this so many times while telling you this story, but it was just so fucking weird. I didn’t know if he was just playing me for what happened the day before, but whatever he was doing was working. I couldn’t stop him to get a word in edgewise the entire day, it was like he was purposefully ignoring me …but perhaps it was even worse, he wasn’t paying attention to me at all. The school day was almost over but I wasn’t satisfied. I needed answers …I guess this time I would be the one demanding for him to go to closet to talk privately. We didn’t have a full rehearsal today, but the entire drama team had to meet after school to finish setting up all the props and costumes, and making sure everything was in order and working correctly …the stuff I actually love to do. I knew this would be the perfect opportunity to corner him and finally have a talk. Even as we were all supposed to be working, all the talk was about Byran …and to Byran …and from Byran. It was so exhausting, or perhaps just frustrating to me because I was lacking the opportunity to be the one throwing the questions. As we were dispersing, it was finally my time to corner him. He didn’t seem very interested in chatting, but I evoked that same ‘commandeering and serious’ tone that he used to lead me to closet just before. “We NEED to talk. Privately,” I said looking straight in his face! He seemed severely unfazed by the words, but he did oblige regardless. “Alright. I will give you a minute.” He said with the utmost of scorn in his voice. I had to stop myself for a moment there. He will ‘give me a minute’…seriously? Just who did he think he was all of a sudden? I knew I had to put my anger aside if I wanted any answers though. “What did you want?” he was so brash and harsh with me, I really didn’t understand it. I told him that we need to go back to the closet. “Alright, 45 seconds then.” …we went into the closet and the first thing he did was lift up his shirt. “Is this what you want to see?” he was gusty as hell. …it wasn’t? Or maybe it was? I don’t know. I couldn’t’ think straight at the time...it was just insane. Literally overnight he went from having a small pot belly to being thinner than even I was. …but it wasn’t even that. He looked fit? How the fuck? He wasn’t like the star athlete, but he looked like someone who watched what they ate and occasionally exercised. ..and what was truly amazing to me and that there was no evidence that he was ever fat. None. He had no baggy skin, and he was perfectly proportionate. It was like his body was reset and it was always supposed to look this way. It was amazing. “20 seconds. You got a question?” …I was so off put by his attitude that I just gave him a look. “15 seconds.” … I was so agitated by his attitude and so distracted by him lifting his shirt that all I could mumble out was “and you really didn’t do anything to cause this…?” ”No. “ Byran said swiftly. “But… Can you just explain…?” I think I sounded pathetic. …”Look, I have no idea what is going on with me,” Byran’s tone was horribly unfriendly. “I told you already. I feel amazing, I look amazing. I am amazing. …everything about my body has gone through an amazing change. And I still feel it happening. You have no idea what it feels like” ----he started rubbing on his body again--- “this energy is incredible and I’ll be just fine if it never stops. My dick too. …My dick. It’s grown! It’s thicker …and more handsome too. Do you want to see it?” “No. I’m not interested,” I said with a huff. …What was this guy trying to do to me? ”0 seconds. …now, unless you want to put your lips on my cock, I’m going.” …and that was it. That was the last conversation I really had with Byran. The next day of school I guess Byran went shopping…Because this day his clothes were virtually skin tight. They were nice, compared to what he would usually wear …no, they were nice in general. It was like he picked up a Guess catalog and ordered exactly what he saw in there, just a size too small. And all of sudden today, if yesterday he was looking like a skinny person who just watched what he ate; today he had the body of a high fashion male model. It wasn’t nearly as a dramatic change as the day before …but it was enough to where I was certain that he changed again. ---and considering these clothes, and the attitude I felt all across to the end of the hall, his personality was still changing as well. He was still giving me the cold shoulder and pretending like I wasn’t a part of something we’d be working on for so long. I was just so happy that we only had one more full rehearsal and then it was opening night, as I was ready to be done with all of this, and ready to not have to be around him much longer. Byran irritated and annoyed me all before rehearsal. He wouldn’t stop talking about himself, he wouldn’t stop showing off, and he wouldn’t stop just acting like a giant douche. No one else really seemed to mind though, so I don’t know if it was all my head. I guess he was just still playing a game with me and it was really working. It was going to be a full dress rehearsal this go around since it was our second to last before opening night. We were given our costumes to change---and then---I don’t even know why it surprised me …but Byran didn’t go to the changing room to do it. He stripped down right in the middle of the room, in front of everyone. He knew everyone would have their eyes on him…and they did. Me included. It was really crazy. I guess it was obvious from the tight clothes he was wearing, but seeing it topless was something else. His body had literally transformed even from when he was excitedly showing me in the closet the other day. He suddenly legitimately had something right in between a swimmers build and the body of a high fashion male model. He wasn’t super muscled, and he wasn’t cut …but it really looked like fitness and good eating had been a natural part of his life for years. ---and then he started to take off his pants. I guess he went underwear shopping too because all of a sudden he was sporting a pair of brightly colored 2xist briefs. They were standing out so much on the rest of his body that I couldn’t ignore it at all. Too bad for his face though, because his body looked like he was a few more workouts away from being able to model for the company. …and then, wtf, his bulge. I can easily admit that this is the first time I’ve not wanted to divert my eyes from a man’s junk. For all I can tell he was still soft, but if that was true …damn. I’ve always been confident in my size, have never disappointed anyone in the bed, and I still regularly get compliments even …but seeing THIS bulge was the first and only time I‘ve really felt penis envy. I have no idea what he was sporting, but even I can admit that it looked impressive. Everyone didn’t have much time to recover from the shock of how bold he was in this move, though …because when he put on his costume, it was quickly revealed that it was totally altered. It was even more skin tight than what he wore to school today, and I guess he made extra sure that it was *extra* tucked in the bulge area because he might as well have had arrows pointing straight towards it. …I was just about to say something when I was saved from sounding like the bitch by being promptly interrupted by the costume director. “Byran… no. This isn’t going to work!” it was followed by a clamoring of murmurs in the room seeming to agree. I was delighted to be saved from having to be the one to say it, but I vigorously shook my head in agreement. We then took the time to remind Byran of the original concept of the play. The concept was kind of thrown completely out of the window if the rich and talented and successful counterpart is also a show off...and an attractive one at that. I didn’t think he was really taking in everything we were saying, but regardless he reluctantly agreed to change his costume. We had an early version that was scrapped, but we all decided that it would do for now. We handed Byran the costume and he acted as if he was being given scraps not fit for a peasant …and then of course he stripped again right in front of all of us. This time he looked directly at costume director while he did it, and then winked at me as if it rub it all in. You could tell he was uncomfortable in the bigger clothes, I thought it was ridiculous as it was only like 4 days ago where these clothes would fit him snuggly. I thought something was still missing though, and after that wink I didn’t care too much about being ‘the bitch.’ He needed to look fat, still. I quickly suggested that he should tuck everything in and then that we should stuff the clothes to plump him up again. I could tell he absolutely hated the idea, but everyone agreed and that is exactly what happened. Finally, it was time for the actual rehearsal. Even with the new attitude problem, I guess his talent remained intact. As soon as it was time to be our characters, he was stripped of all of the heirs he’d been handing out today and he was the person in this play that I was supposed to be acting to be in love with. It was instant, he was able to just instantly switch it up….and something about that quick change just pissed me off more. I couldn’t stand having to be here with him anymore, and I couldn’t stand when he looked at me, and I couldn’t stand when I had to touch him. I don’t know how much of this was jealously, how much of this was the game he was playing was, or how much of this was just the fact that I generally don’t associate with douchebags, but all of it was just ugh. I felt like I was doing a horrible job, and that made him look all the better. It could have still been in my head, but at this point I was just so confused and weirded out and angry that I had no idea. ---and then that dreaded time came around again. The car. The Ocean. The Leaving The Car. The Boat. …The Ki-—I couldn’t do it. I really couldn’t do it. I went to go lean in for it and the look in his eyes just made me resent him even more. He wanted it so badly; he relaxed all his body and let out a sigh. …not just any sigh though, THAT sigh. You know, that sigh when you just feel so relaxed! That after-a-good-pee or when you finally-lay-down-after-a-tiring-day sigh. THAT sigh. You know exactly what I’m talking about. …and I couldn’t do it, I couldn’t give him that satisfaction. I was really hating this guy in that moment. I stopped it, but quickly saved grace by saying that I think we should save the final kiss for the opening tomorrow. Everyone bought it easily, well…except Byran of course. He gave me the most nasty eyeroll that to this day is still burned in my eyes. As soon as we were done he took off his costume and just left it on the floor and walked out …in his underwear. We were all kind of dumbfounded, but apparently he later sent the costume director a text saying that ‘he’ll take care of it,” which we all assumed meant that he would alter the original costume back. It was really awkward when he left, but I guess everyone didn’t have much to say because we didn’t really talk about it at all. We just finished preparing for the big day tomorrow. By the time I made it home I was regretting everything. I was regretting ever signing up for the play, I was regretting agreeing on taking the lead. I was regretting ever being friendly with Byran, and I was regretting that I was letting myself feel so much anger and hatred. I remember thinking that I could accept this stress if it were about the actual production or performance, but dealing with all of that felt so stupid. At the time I don’t know what this dude was doing to his body, but none of it made sense. I really didn’t know how he went from being obese to literally having a model body. I also didn’t know how he went from acting like he understood that I was straight, and how we went from coming from a place of having mutual respect for the art and craft of theater, to him crushing on me or some shit, to him then being a nasty douche. ---and I guess, yes. I had to accept that I was jealous. I’ve always had a healthy amount of confidence, but I guess it is just hard for me to not be bitter when someone who already had so much seemed to just be getting more. ---and you know, I’m sure if he kept the great attitude that he had before everything started to happen, I wouldn’t have minded at all. In fact, I think I would have actually been happy for him. Maybe I was also pissed that some dude has been dominating my thoughts and mind constantly for so long at this point. He was never an important person in my life and then suddenly I couldn’t stop thinking about him...at all. How fucked is that? …I hardly got any sleep that night, but all of the thinking at least made me feel a little better. I didn’t think I was ever going to like this guy again (and I didn’t), but I felt like I knew I could certainly get to a point where I could at least tolerate him to get this over with. And that is exactly what I did. Barely. The next day seemed to start much like the last. Byran stood in a place while groupies circled around him and bombarded him with questions. He was wearing even tighter clothes than the day before. The jeans were so tight that you could see every movement his legs made. His butt was something that most people would envy, hell, if I saw a close-up of it in these low cut jeans while browsing the internet I’d definitely want to touch it before I found it belonged to a guy. …they were so low cut that you could see his underwear while was standing, which were low themselves because you could also see that he was sporting a new very defined V line. The shirt was so tight that he may have not been wearing one at all. He was looking so stiff and ridged though, because you can tell he was posing but pretending like he wasn’t. It was so unnatural. I thought it was so dumb. I was hoping the school day would have breezed by, but it actually felt like one of the longest in memory. As soon as I felt my mind was clear for a second and I got that dude off of my mind, he would either appear by me, or someone would ask me about him. I was just tired of it all. …but finally it was time. Our last rehearsal was here, and then a few more hours after that I could do this play and not have to associate with him again. Everyone was fully dressed in their costumes and ready to go except ...of course, Byran. He told us all that we should not worry, the costume was good to go but he just wasn’t ready to wear it until the real performance. I think we were all skeptical, but for the past 12 years at this school, Byran had always come through with his word, so we just took it and let him rehearse in his clothes. I was more in my zone this time, but it was weird. I felt like Byran was trying to seduce me, or maybe not just me, everyone. For the most part his acting was on point as per usual, but he was also trying to show off his body as much as possible. I don’t know if it was evident to everyone else, but he was showing me everything. There was one point where he lifted his arms up to their capacity and it showed his entire torso …I quickly looked away but not before noticing that the fucker now had abs. They weren’t like abs on a fitness model …but they were definitely abs. Like what the fuck, this fucker was still changing. He stripped 3 times yesterday, and while flat and smooth, he did not have abs. How. The. Fuck. It threw me off a lot, as you could tell...but I recovered quickly and I stopped focusing on him. I had to remind myself that he was just a thing that I had to deal with for a just few more hours. …but oh, shit! The car. The Ocean. The Leaving The Car. The Boat. I could only wonder if I should do it this time. I didn’t want to …but I had to. Shit. Crap. Fuck. …the Kiss. I thanked the havens that we didn’t lock lips for long …but then it hit me that it was because immediately we were all surprised by Byran letting out a loud moan. It was the strangest fucking shit. He quickly apologized and then ran off to the bathroom. Everyone looked at me …I guess I was the expected one to go run after him? Ugh. Even though I hated this dudes guts I guess I did fell a little bad as that had to be embarrassing. I reluctantly starting going to the bathroom. I walked so slowly hoping that he’d already come out so I wouldn’t have to confront him…or talk to him at all. ---but I wasn’t that lucky. I heard some strange sounds coming from the backroom, and it made me a little concerned so I busted open the door …and the fucking fucker was jacking off! I immediately turned around and slammed the door. I can’t even describe how mad it made me! He didn’t even bother to go and do it in a stall! ----I could have done without seeing what I saw, but I must admit that holy shit that penis was impressive. If that is what he’s always been holding, I can easily understand how he had this quiet confidence all these years despite the ugly face. …But I guessed it was logical in the most messed up way to think it was probably just another effect of whatever the fuck that was going on with him. Maybe he had a nice start though? …anyway, it was too much thinking about dick. I stood outside of the bathroom trying to take it all in; I couldn’t believe what I just saw. Apparently though, that was just enough time for him to come out just as I started to walk away. I tried to just keep walking but he ran right in front of me …he was sweating bullets, his pants weren’t all the way on, his shirt was still rolled on his chest and he was breathing so heavy. I got a full look this time. He was lean, and he was fit. It didn’t look like he grew much, but his skin tighter. His chest was definitely fuller and he seemed be growing perfect fuzz on top of it. I couldn’t help but think that if I were into guys, I’d be all over it in a second. A sweaty fit girl is irresistible. He looked me dead in the face, his voice was so husky and he said “ahhh, thank you for walking in. You seeing me was all that I needed to finish up” …and then he turned his back to me walked ahead. He didn’t even give me a chance to really comprehend or respond to anything. He also didn’t adjust his clothes until he got back in the theater room. Knowing he was just showing off made me pissed again. The rest of the evening was a blur. Everyone was hectic trying to set up and make sure everything was working correctly for the opening. We both ran our lines with other people and just continued and pushed on. I noticed that Byran kept taking frequent trips to the bathroom. He was still sweating so he was drinking a lot and I’m sure a lot of people thought he was just going to go pee, but I knew what he was doing ...and again, it just made me hate him more. FINALLY though, it was time for *the* performance, it was time for this to all be over. We were all still worried about Byran’s costume, but finally went to go get dressed and came out of the dressing room and … It was perfect. He actually did restore the costume back to normal. He even padded the costume to make it look like he had all of his natural girth. It was a huge relief and I think it put everyone at ease and in the mood to really get going again. And then suddenly…it was time. We found our places and we heard the audience start to pack the room. It felt like only a few seconds before the curtains begin to roll …and it was at that moment, that without missing a beat, Byran unzipped his costume and revealed the same insanely skin tight getup he tried to wear the day before …altered. It looked like he made it even tighter, somehow. He cut the sleeves all the way to the point where they were pointless. He switched out the pants we had for him with something that almost looked like the tightest leather he could find. He fooled us, very well. It was too late to do anything about it, and too late for any of us to react because the curtain was up and it was time to run lines. He had such a cocky smile on his face and I’m sure it annoyed everyone as much as it annoyed me. As usual, though, he gave the performance his all. I was doing well too, I think, but I couldn’t help but notice his body. He never stopped sweating after that last kiss ….and now his veins were bulging. He really did have an amazing ability to put on a front when he needed to act. I could clearly see that a lot was going on with his body…physically, but he pushed on as if everything was completely normal. Every time I got up close to him it looked like his skin was literally pulsing. His arms were pumped as hell, and I swear that it seemed like every few minutes they were getting more defined. I convinced myself that it must have been in my head, or just from the excitement of performing. Half way through, I started noticing the bulge, too. I don’t know if he was getting turned on, or what. It was getting to the point where it was impossible to ignore. He was still pushing through the performance but it looked like he just wanted to leave and touch himself. …something was definitely going on. It was getting so crazy that I couldn’t take me eyes off of those arms, they were definitely …growing? It was so subtle, but I couldn’t have just been crazy. My eyes then focused on his torso. The costume was so tight that I could basically see everything. He showed off his V-line earlier, and right now it looked insane. It was so tight and vascular, I really didn’t understand how. With every twist and turn it looked like the area was getting more defined…and then, what? His abs! His fucking abs were getting more and more visible through his shirt. How?! It was just so distracting. He was literally pulsating. I was on auto-pilot at this point as far at the play was concerned. I guess by this point I was so used to being in this distracted situation that I don’t think anyone could tell the difference. And then that moment. That all too familiar moment that was finally almost over for good. I was ready for it…and here it came… The car. The Ocean. The Leaving The Car. The Boat. …and oh God. The Kiss. …and this time I saw it. He tried to stay as still as possible in my arms as we brought the play to a close, but he was jolting. He was sweating so much that it was even starting to make me wet, and his body and his muscles were contracting at an alarming rate. His calves, his thighs, his biceps and triceps, his abs, even his neck. Everything seemed to be going crazy but he was just there, moaning quietly while still remaining in character as the curtain was closing. I was so happy that this was the final kiss, that it was hard to even take in what I was seeing, but it was amazing at the same time. The curtains started to close and it felt like everything was in slow moment and it was taking forever to all be over. I continued to hold him in my arms as he had this look of absolute equal pleasure and pain on his face. I think I would have been concerned if it didn’t look like he was enjoying it so much. Those skin tight leather pants seemed to be suffering as his bulge looked like it was trying to break free of their cage. I couldn’t divert my eyes from him so I saw everything. As the pulsating subsided, I saw it first in his arms. They exploded in veins and it looked like he was flexing though all indications suggested that he was actually relaxed. All I could picture was that scene in Twins where Arnold’s bicep tore through the shirt without him flexing. Right in front of my eyes they were firming and seeming getting bigger. I don’t think he had any fat left on them at all …and then I noticed his chest. That shit was impressive outside of his shirt, but now it was nuts on the outside too. You could see all of the striations and it looked like it was alive as both pecs bounced up and down. His shoulders seemed to almost be pushing his head up as his shirt began to stretch upward guided by their increased height and spread. It was at that point that I realized my hands were on his ass as I was holding him up, and it was only then I noticed just how firm it had gotten. It was solid muscle. His leather pants looked like they were really being pushed to the brink. I don’t think I’d ever seen someone look so fit up close before, the shape was insane. His legs started to look like they were carved to be that way. The thighs were a perfect gumdrop to the knee, and even through the leather his calves seemed like they were something that would be a marathon runner to shame. I then diverted my attention to his face. Dude now looked like he was in heaven. He had the most cheeky smile on his face, and it actually looked it was getting tighter. His jaw line was more apparent than it had ever been, and I must have been definitely been going crazy because it also looked like he was growing stubble. …the curtains finally lowered and before me or anyone else had a chance to say anything he had his dick out and started whacking away. I immediately dropped him on the floor and turned the other way. It made everyone uncomfortable but he was really in his own world at this point. I didn’t even stick around for anything, I had to leave. I just went home. I didn’t say a word to anyone. That was my last play and the last I wanted to do anything with theatre. It took all my energy to convince myself that I wasn’t crazy. Knowing that Byran’s body was rapidly changing overnight was confusing, but to actually be holding him and staring at something that should have been impossible really messed with my head. He went from being a fat ass, to an average slob, to really skinny, to looking athletic, to having a model body, and then to looking like a fitness trainer. This happened all so fast and dramatically …in a time frame that just blew my mind away. I spent the rest of the school year just avoiding Byran. It wasn’t that hard to do because his flock of groupies just got bigger and kept a wide radius between us at all times. I didn’t want to hear his name, I didn’t want to be in his presence. I completely blocked him out, and when he was the topic of conversation my mind just went into cyberspace. A few years later, I did get over it finally though. As it turns out, we were right all along, he was pretty much the only one of us who was famous after school ended. I guess it was a no brainer considering he had a new hot body, a new ego, and has always had the talent to match. He got picked up pretty quickly by a pretty popular sitcom and had quite a few small roles in some A level films. Word is that after the play he never had another sudden spurt of muscle growth...but he never lost it either. All he would do was go to the gym about once a week, and that was enough to maintain a body that was the epitome of envy for most people. He was getting pretty consistent acting jobs for about two years, however, apparently that was all too boring for him. I thought he got into just something else, and that was good because I no longer saw his name being plastered around, but I’ll never forget the day that I was on pornhub and then I saw that face. He was actually handsome now, and banging my favorite sexy Latina girl. It was nuts. Byran was actually doing porn. It was almost funny because I had to accept the fact that apparently I’d never completely escape this guy. The word on the street was that after his first shirtless scene, he got many offers from major porn studios. The one he went with offered the top plastic surgeon in the country to fix his face, and he pretty much immediately signed a multi-million dollar contract with them. It worked for him too, you could tell it was Byran, but I’d scare it was a much better looking older brother. It was also crazy because apparently he was up for almost anything. Gay, straight, orgy, S&M, he was pretty much in every category I clicked. I noticed that in all the thumbnails, he was insanely fit, though in some more than others. I guess it would change depending on how much he actually worked out or not. It seemed apparently his ego never changed either, because the bastard even used his real name. Through the whole Byran fiasco and for a long time afterward, I never considered the possibility that I had anything to do with his changes. It was just something that I never understood, and something I never completely believed he didn’t cause somehow. Even with him popping up in my porn sessions, I still mainly blocked him and everything that happened during the play out. I thought I’d never know what was going with him, and I honestly did not want to know anymore. I wouldn’t be sitting here and telling you this story if that was my only experience though. He was just one person, one lucky son of a bitch that I happened to have worked with… I’m telling you, my lips are cursed. I don’t know how, I don’t know why, but I have this power. Byran was the first, but he certainly wasn’t the last. Unfortunately I only had a few normal years until my sophomore year of college where I was faced head on with another situation that was even more fucked up than this one…
  3. NYBear

    The Interview - Part 1

    Here is the first of a 3 part story that I have written. Parts 2 and 3 will be coming soon. Please let me know what you think. This was LA. This was Friday. This was his last chance... This was going to be the one....but little did Ray know that the interview he thought he was going to, had nothing to do with the ad he saw in the local newspaper. He had no idea that it was for much more than just a role in a new movie. It was for a life changing role that would embark him on a journey like no other. The man Ray would audition for was not a talent scout, not an actor, and had nothing to do with the movies at all. His name was Rob, and quite simply, he had invented a potion, if you will, that had a side effect that not only made a person change their appearance, but turned them into something inhuman...no superhuman and Rob had taken it himself only less than a week ago. But we'll get to Ray's story soon enough.... Professor Rob Wheeler was a college professor for chemistry at one of the local universities. He had his own private lab in a 2 story building that was all for him, his classes and his experiments. He had been working on a solution that would help injured sports players to recover faster and get back in the game almost immediately, thus lowering insurance costs for the university. He had an assistant, Cory - a jock from the football team, but last Friday, Cory had gone back home for spring break. On Sunday Rob had been tinkering with the formula or elixir as he liked to call it, trying to get all the parameters in sync and just when he thought he would never get all the elements to come together, the Cohesion Alarm went off on the computer and Rob yelled with joy as all the ingredients seemed to fall in line together. He ran a few more tests and found that the elixir would not be harmful to humans, but rather it seem to be the rejuvenator that he had hoped for. Since it was late as night and there was no one to be the guinea pig; he would have used Cory, who was always a willing participant, he decided that he would test it on himself; doing it in the name of science. He laughed at the over dramatic thought. After he drank it, everything seemed normal and he wasn't sure if it had worked. He went to the lunchroom and got out a yogurt from the fridge and he plopped himself down, somewhat moping in front of the computer in the lunchroom. He started surfing the web and realized he was really horny, so he decided to open his Tumblr account instead of looking at the soft voluptuous naked girls, he began to look at all the hot muscular naked guys that were on his dashboard. His breathing increased and he was starting to get more turned on than he had in months, but it was all due to the hot muscular jocks that he was looking at. Then he envisioned Cory, all buff and naked in the shower that he would use after coming from practice. Rob began to rub his crotch and moan, then, just before his cock hit its full hardness, Rob felt an intense pain and fire well up inside him, but this wasn't a normal pain, this pain ran through his entire body and it made him feel like he was slowly catching on fire, everywhere. It continued to increase as Rob screamed in agony. The pain was becoming more than he could take and he fell off his chair and curled up in a ball. Then Rob passed out. He woke up 3 hours later. When he got up, the pain was gone and instead he felt amazing. He noticed that some of the tables and chairs were all pushed up against the walls of the lunchroom. He got up, and in needing to take a huge leak, he went into the bathroom. He leaned against the wall, closing his eyes, as his cock sprayed out what felt like a fire hose amount of piss. With his eyes still shut he flushed the urinal and turned around to splash some water on his face and that's when he looked in the mirror. What Rob saw, was not himself. He was looking at something that could only be seen to be believed. Staring back at him, he saw that the elixir turned him into a muscle monster. He was almost 7 feet tall and every single inch of him was blown so far out of normal proportions that he looked like he was even beyond what a superhero comic would like. Beside his enormously huge muscle, he was also the proud owner of an inhumanly huge cock that no one else in the world could possibly take and live to tell about. He stared at himself over 15 minutes, examining every inch of himself. He wasn't upset or dismayed over the result, instead it turned him on like nothing he had ever felt for inside at all. As he performed his self-examination his cock grew and grew until it spewed copious amounts of cum shattering the mirror and covering the bathroom. After his explosive orgasm, Rob collected himself and walked back into the lunchroom. He had to duck to turn almost sideways to fit through the doors. In the lunchroom, his clothes were nowhere to be found until Rob looked a little closer. All of his clothes, including his lab coat and even his shoes, had been shredded off of him as if they had honestly exploded off his body into very small shreds of material, since it looked like a blast radius from where he had been laying on the floor when he had passed out. No he knew what the tables and chairs were all pushed against the walls. His hunger was insane and even after he devoured all that he could get his hands on in the lunchroom, he called for 10 pizzas and paid for them via credit card, and left the instructions for the delivery guy to leave them in the foyer of the building so he would not have to show his new body to anyone just yet. but the thought did cross his mind, about grabbing the boy and shoving his huge cock deep in the boy's hot ass, to which he quickly discarded the thought, knowing quite well that he would end up killing the young man. After finally becoming satisfied with his hunger, Rob had a hard time thinking about anything else but his new humongous body. The thought of his experiment was put on the back burner as all day Sunday, he either worked out in the gym in the basement, to which there was no amount of weight that was a challenge to him, or he would spray room after room that he was in with huge amounts of cum. Every time he would cum his desires to fuck and to be worshipped increased. When those desires crept up on him, he would go back down to the gym and concentrate on anything else that he could. He had been naked the entire time, but as the night came the temperature dropped into the teens, he looked for something to cover his massive body up. He might as well have tried to cover up a Mack truck. Then he found some large drapery in one of the rooms and he used them like a toga. Even with all of his efforts to try and not let his hormones get the best of him, Rob would still have to jerk off and cum at least 8 times a day. Then on Tuesday night, when he had ordered 15 more pizzas he was losing the battle to control his hunger to fuck. When this pizza boy came to the door, Rob noticed he was a college jock that was one of his students. He played football and was a wrestler and he had an incredibly built body himself. His name was Jim and he was straight as arrow and dating one of the head cheerleaders. He was always talking about pussy and banging his girl in all different positions and places. As Jim dropped off the pizzas in the foyer, Rob stood in the shadows and watched the jock, waiting like a lion to pounce on its prey. Any reasoning for the boy was gone in his mind and only the will to fuck, cum and be worshipped was what Rob was now about. He could actually smell the testosterone omitting from the young man's body and his cock grew and covered itself with quarts of precum. Rob began to breathe even heavier and his body began to sweat. Since this was the first time he had been within talking distance to another human, Rob was about to find out just what was one of his special powers that his new body now possessed. When Jim walked into the foyer, he immediately knew that there was something different, something bizarre going on. Even though Jim couldn't see Rob, as he stayed in the shadows as much as possible, he could feel his presence. In fact it was a huge presence that was near him and it began to excite him. His mind started reeling about the gym, and the showers and they men there. He began to envision, the men having sex and it excited him even more. He could feel the horniness in him growing. Jim had no control over it and his body began to pulse with sexual excitement. The Jock dropped the pizza's on the floor and then stood up with a glazed look in his eyes. He began to inhale deeply as if inhaling a wonderful scent. He licked his lips and clinched his ass cheeks. A moan escaped his lips and he began to run his hands over his body and he tweaked his nipples through his Pizza Hut uniform. He again began to moan, even louder now, as he began to rub and manipulate his crotch as if he was extremely turned on. His cock started to ooze out precum and soak his boxers and a wet stain became evident on the front of his trousers. "Oh My God!!" was all the boy could say as the rush was completely over taking him and he took more of the most amazing smell he had ever felt. It was the pungent smell of Rob and his precum and cum soaked body as well as the musky smell of the cum soaked building that was taking over control of Jim. He didn’t even have the sight of the muscle god, Rob, to warrant his immediate and overwhelming desire for him. Jim began to undress himself until he was completely naked and jacking his cock feverishly, and he began to say quietly that he "needed" it. "I can't help it, I can smell you. I need you. Please. I can smell you. I need it. I need your body. Whatever it is or whatever you are I NEED YOUR COCK!! I NEED YOU IN ME!!! FUCK ME FUUUUUUUUUUUUCK ME" And then Jim began to cum and cum until he passed out and collapsed on the ground in the foyer. Rob walked further into the foyer and pick up the boy, and put him on a cot in one of the rooms and locked the door. He went back to his lab and sat on the floor, as no chair would hold him any longer. He took off the drapery toga and bent over, putting his 18 inch cock in his mouth and he sucked his own cock for a moment until he fired volley after volley of his sweet hot thick cum, into his own mouth and down into his stomach. Even though he didn’t fuck Jim, this satisfied him for now and he fell asleep. When he awoke, he heard Jim moaning again and he went over to the door. The moaning became louder and Rob opened the door. There on the cot, Jim was jerking off again and when he saw the monster of muscle before him, he jumped from the cot and preceded to worship the god before him. Now, even though Jim was straight, he could not think of anything or anyone else, but the muscle god that he was feeling, sucking and giving himself completely for. Since Rob had just woken up, he was not ready to fuck Jim, yet, but he was enjoying the worshipping. He picked up the boy, holding him with one arm above his head and he stuck the jocks cock in his mouth to receive yet more cum that had not ebbed from the jock. It was like drinking for a Sippy cup compared to his own enormous log, but he loved tasting the different juice. He literally sucked the guy dry and placed him back down on the ground. Jim, continued to moan and his cock continued to jerk itself as if he were still cumming, yet no liquid came out. Rob, smacked the boy across the face and Jim yelped. "GET AHOLD OF YOURSELF, YOU INSIGNIFICANT FOOL. YOU'RE A LIKE A LITTLE SCHOOL GIRL. I NEED A MAN TO WORSHIP ME AND YOU MUST GROW A PAIR TO BE ABLE TO DO THAT. NOW SETTLE DOWN AND COME WITH ME!!" Jim followed his new god, like a puppy to its master. As they walked down the hallway toward the foyer, to get the leftover pizzas Jim asked a question, "Sir...a...am I dreaming?" Rob turned around and picked up the boy so they could be face to face. "NO YOU ARE NOT. YOU ARE ALIVE. YOU ARE HERE AND YOU ARE NOW MY SLAVE" and Jim smiled, because now, there was nothing else he wanted. Across town, Ray began to get up, fix himself some breakfast and look at the paper. He was so tired of working at Home Depot and going to audition after audition and not getting anything. Not even a small walk on role. Plus there was so many men in LA, but not a bite for over a month. LA had turned on him and he was tired of it. Then he realized that his friends even hadn't called him in days. And just like that, just like yesterday, Ray was depressed. No man, No Acting Jobs, No Friends. No life. "God, could something happen, PLEASE!!" to be continued...
  4. Omiganda

    Belly Down Part 4

    Took me forever but I finally finished another chapter of this old story. Problem is, when I thought of it, I didn't expect there to be so much for a new chapter. Oh well. Comments are appreciated. Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1510-belly-down/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1525-belly-down-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1530-belly-down-part-3/ Part 4 Casey shuffled in his sleep as the night progressed. He wasn’t conscious enough to be frustrated that he wasn’t sleeping with his phone music playing in his ears. He was still coming to and hearing something nearby. Thump……grunt……thump……..grunt……thump……grunt…. Casey pulled his eyelids up in a squint as he looked up at the ceiling of the athletic dorm with his nose wrinkled and his brow furled. “Wha….” he grumbled as he could hear the sound a little better. Thump……grunt……thump…..grunt…..thump….. Casey looked over to his roommate, Kenny’s bed and concentrated into the darkness to find his bed empty. Rubbing his eyes a little, Casey over again and thought he saw something move and duck under the bed. He went silent and his senses peaked a little as thought that, for a moment, there was another creature besides he and his roommate in the room. Every few seconds, something went up into view slightly before quickly ducking back down. Casey sat up a little, expecting a mouse or a lost wild animal but, rather than that, he found something a bit stranger. The timing of the floor thumping and the grunt were in a perfect rhythm that didn’t slow down as Kenny proceeded to do pushups on the floor. Casey was wide eyed looking at what must have been a familiar red head doing pushups on the floor. Kenny was glistening in the moonlight as he dripped sweat from head to toe. Kenny was wearing nothing but a pair of boxer briefs that were clinging to his body as they were the only thing he was wearing. Casey was unsure how to react as he saw Kenny lift himself up and down at a steady pace for more than the entire 2 minutes Casey had watched trying to figure out how to respond. “Kenny?” Casey finally asked after realizing that Kenny might not finish doing push ups at the speed he was going. Kenny was in a zone of his own, taking deep breaths and grunting without hearing Casey. Casey started to snap into Kenny’s ear as he’d proceeded to return to an upward position. It was only then that Kenny stopped and realized he was no longer the only one in the room conscious. Quickly, he sat up as if he hadn’t just done n uncounted number of push ups and quickly went over to his gym shorts and shirt in an attempt to quickly cover himself. “Casey! Shit! I’m sorry, I thought you were asleep!” “I was but then I heard noises. Were you just exercising, buddy?” Kenny was silent for a moment as though he were weighing the odds that he could get away with pretending that he wasn’t just trying to push the floor down. He sat down on his bed and crossed his legs, pressing his hands on each calf. “Yeah….” Casey could see that Kenny was having trouble figuring how to handle the situation and smiled a bit. “You don’t have to be shy” he said. “Once in a while, exercise works fucking magic to get you to sleep.” He was relieved to see Kenny become less red with that comment. Casey propped himself up on an arm and scratched through his bed head. Kenny looked up and his cheeks reddened some at the sight of Casey waking up in his shirtless state with his muscles bulging in the light with his beautifully shining hair.. “You’re really full of energy, huh?” Casey asked. Kenny nodded. “I couldn’t sleep cause I felt like I’d end up beating my head against my pillow. I can’t figure out why I’m so wired.” “Did push ups help?” Kenny looked down as though he were ashamed, which Casey thought was cute. “I’ve been doing them for a while.” “How long?” Kenny didn’t respond this time. Casey got the hint that they were still not close enough for him to speak the truth clearly. Casey yawned, covering his mouth, and shrugged. “Don’t be ashamed just because I’m here, man. I’m sure you’re still glowing after killing the competition yesterday AND killing your weights. You worked hard to break your PA.” Kenny didn’t respond again but that was the perfect opening for a voice to ring in his head. You definitely worked but you're not tired are you, came a voice. Kenny tightened his grip on his calves as he heard Nick awaken within his mind. Casey continued to speak. “Just be sure not to tucker the shit out of yourself, OK? I got work tomorrow so you’re on your own getting a ride to class. Maybe you can get a ride from Tex?” Kenny looked at the ground as if contemplating what to do but he couldn’t hear his own thoughts with Nick speaking. Tex? Oh, I didn’t know you kept some side beef on the side. You’ve already got a beef cake right in front of you. You hungry boys and your appetites. Kenny spoke under his breath without thinking. “He’s not beef. He’s Tex.” “What?” Casey said, hearing Kenny say something out of earshot. Kenny looked up and scrambled what to say. “I said….um….we’ve got beef. He’s been really shady lately.” Nice save, Nick said. “Kenny, we both know that if Joe is in a bad mood, it just means he’s having a great day. When do you not expect him to act that way?” Casey asked. Hmmm, interesting, said Nick. Kenny was having trouble keeping up on his points in the conversation to speak with Nick talking. Oh, I’m intruding on your ‘private’ conversation, huh? “I’ll call him in the morning and see if he’s free” Kenny said to Casey reassuringly. Casey turned in his bed, facing away from Kenny and prepared for sleep before stopping to turn his head. “Oh, and you can use my pull up bar if you need to. It definitely puts me to sleep when I’ve got insomnia kicking my ass.” With that, Casey turned fully away and, after a few minutes, was back to slowly purring in his sleep. Kenny looked at his beautiful back for a few minutes. Umph, you could use that thing to watch a movie on, Nick joked. Kenny got a bit mad at that. “Pervert.” Oh, don’t tell me you don’t want it, Nick said. Kenny didn’t get to respond before Nick came back with another strike at his shell. Oh, I see. You don’t just want that. You want your own, don’t you? Kenny stood up abruptly and went to one of their dorm closet to pull out Kenny’s pull up bar. He ignored the laughing as he attached it to the bathroom doorframe. Even when inside your head, you don’t cease to interest me. We’ll see if we can wrap some of him up for your birthday. Kenny was completely silent and unresponsive as he grabbed the bar and struggled with his first pull up before catching up to a steady and modest speed. The entire time, he couldn’t control the hard and dripping cock that was fighting with his waistband on the way up and down. --- Kenny was impatient as he waited outside the athletic dorms for his friend. “Leave it to Tex to come when he’s ready.” Kenny was wearing one of his largest t-shirts underneath his jacket. It was a little chilly this morning as he tried to keep himself warm and it didn’t help his clothes felt wrong. The sleeves he wore were slightly higher and had shown just a bit more arm than he usually preffered (which was normally just the forearm and outward). Kenny’s jeans were snug and felt like they were leaving his ankles defenseless since he wasn’t wearing long socks and his shoes felt like they fit perfectly, so perfectly that he could feel both ends and moving his toes was now a bit difficult. Kenny’s bag on his back felt a little light but it made sense since the class for today was going to be so short. He’d been waiting outside for atleast 30 minutes waiting before a silver car came around the corner and parked in front of Kenny like a cab that was always punctual. The door on the passenger side opened but Kenny wasn’t pleased. “Come on, princess. We haven’t got all day” came the voice from inside the car on the driver seat. Kenny got in roughly, threw his bag in the back seat and slammed the door shut. “Don’t dent my fucking car!” said Tex as he glared at his passenger. Kenny glared back. “Where were you?!” Kenny said angrily as he buckled his seat. Tex pulled off without a hitch and turned to glare at Kenny’s blue eyes with his own. “Who the fuck do you think you’re talking to? You’re getting a ride from ME. In this car, I’m the only fucking person whose shouting!” exclaimed Joe. Kenny didn’t argue as he looked out the passenger side window. He couldn’t look at Tex and be angry when he was as hot as he was. “I don’t need you fucking pissing me off after Geoffrey just broke up with me!” Kenny rolled his eyes. “Again?” Silence pulled Kenny’s attention to look back at Joe’s face. Already his anger was gone looking at that beautiful face as it drifted off into the road they were on. Tex was a really handsome guy when he wasn’t angry or testy. He had a cleft chin that was molded well with his solft yet firm looking skin as the early showings of a blonde beard were showing across his well crafted chin and his high cheekbones. His manly brow and perfect length blonde eye lashes were like a shield to protect his glistening eyes that shone like the deepest parts of the ocean. Tex was wearing a black windbreaker for a jacket that was doing little to hide his muscles as he drove and his arm muscles would press against the adjustable fabric. Ken could only assume he would only have met someone like Tex face to face thanks to Casey, who was close friends with the school powerlifting team. Tex was one of the largest at over 250 pounds and looking like he had the muscles to bench press with just his neck! Tex made a solid cut at somewhere around 10% body fat and atleast 6’3. His muscles rubbed against each other with some movements because he was so well built which made him just that much harder to contain himself near Tex. It was miracle he was gay but it was a bit of a let down for Kenny that they hated each other and that Tex was in an on-and-off relationship with his boyfriend. Kenny knew that he’d have to face this but he didn’t want to do so with Nick near. That’s hurtful! Nick said with a mock voice that sounded like he was pouting. Kenny ignored him and tried to talk to Tex. “It’s ok. You two will patch up.” “Who said I want us to fucking patch up, asshole?” Tex struck back. Kenny was silent for a moment. You’re really letting this happen, huh? Nick said. Kenny bit his lip as he tried to block out Nick so that he wouldn’t notice his hard-on growing in his snug briefs to no avail. Oh, now I’m caught up. Those within the car didn’t speak for the rest of the trip. When Kenny got out, Tex finally spoke. “I’m not giving you a ride home too. Good luck.” As he drove off, Kenny felt a little stranded as he stood there alone amongst other people heading into the building he was heading to. With reluctance, he headed for the building with his mind in the distance and his feet moving themselves. --- The class ended after a 40 minute lecture from Kenny’s professor. The entire way, Kenny had been doing everything in his power to take notes, stop from thinking about Tex, AND distract Nick from scrambling his train of thought. Distract me? What do you think I am? You can’t hypnotize me with a song like a garden variety snake, Nick said with a huff. Kenny was passing around the corner and heading for the entrance when suddenly he felt warm. VERY warm. Oh good. The delivery's here! Nick said with a laugh. Kenny suddenly panicked and tried to avert the gazes of others as he headed for the bathroom with ‘growing problem’. By the time he’d made it to the bathroom mirror, Kenny had already locked the door, barricaded it with a trash can and was splashing cold water in his face. FINALLY. I was getting sick of you thinking about how thirsty you were during that dry fucking lecture. Kenny looked in the mirror to see his face being moved by someone else with his face but owning red eyes. “What the hell are you doing now?!” Ha! I’m not doing anything. You’re the one drawing the gun, quick dick. You think I didn’t see those images of you watching your friend Tex squatting while you were trying to distract me with that crap about some crappy news you heard on TV this morning? Please, that’s insulting. Kenny was now hunched over and clenching the sink as he looked down and witnessed his 8 inch boner pushing against the crotch in his pants. “What do you mean?” he groaned as he fell to his knees and unbuckled his belt. You didn’t think there were side-effects to all this new size and strength? You're pumping a new level of hormones that you’ve never experienced before. Isn’t that obvious? You’re in a fucking biochemistry class, Kenny. Kenny was on his knees and fighting with his zipper as his cock pushed against the fabric like a caged animal. You’re also getting a mix of what it means to really make a contract with me. Just pretend this is like having a panic attack. Well…. except that you’re pumping cum instead and that you’re panicking because you’re horny as fuck. Kenny struggled to fight this sudden urge as he finally got his zipper unlocked and watched as it bounced out of his pants and stuck straight out from his groin. “No…. stop..” Ok, so that’s getting old. You’ve been fighting the urge to cum all day. That’s not healthy with your new body. I’m surprised your dick hasn’t fallen off or your balls haven’t exploded, quick draw. You’re a man (a growing one anyway). You can’t hide all this pleasure or you’re going to either explode in a cloud of cum or have the bluest balls at the ball, my friend. “Shut up! I’m not afraid to cum!” Says the one who spoke to Casey the beef cake and Tex the New York steak without so much as a trip to the nearest bathroom. Something like this is key if you really want me to keep my end of the bargain. “But—“ “Your butt doesn’t apply here. I’m talking about the growing spear sticking out of your pants” said Nick. Nick was now behind Kenny and rubbing his shoulders. “You’re so stressed with all this bullying and bad friendship and school and wrestling. You’re going to suck at all of them if you don’t rub one out here. Everyone needs a little pampering, right?” Kenny was now on the ground grunting and fighting his pre cum dripping cock as he lay, hunched over. “Ugh, you need me to help you with everything” Nick concluded as he stopped rubbing and suddenly grabbed Kenny under the arms and lifted him up. Kenny had no time to protest as he watched himself in the mirror drag him backwards into the outer wall of the stalls in the bathroom. “While you were dreaming up the latest Spongebob episode to keep me busy, I dug a little deeper and found one of your fantasies.” With no restraint, Nick wrapped both arms around Kenny’s torso and got to work. Suddenly, Kenny had his ass pressed against Nick’s own 7 inch cock as he grinded him and had one hand on his cock and the other on his left nipple. “You’ve never told one you have sensitive nipples have you?” Nick asked as he had a hand dipped under Kenny’s shirt and began rubbing up the nipple in his hand and lightly played with it. His other hand was going to work on Kenny’s cock as he tugged on the modest yet reddened cock. “Oh fuck. I think I’ve found your weak spot” Nick said as he leaned forward a bit and nippled on Kenny’s ear. Kenny groaned with his eyes forced shut as he tried to keep under control in a losing battle. “Stop resisting. You don’t have to hide being horny. You’re gay with jock friends everywhere you look. Even in that mirror there.” Kenny opened his eyes slowly to see that he was in the reflection of the mirror with Nick behind him. Nick’s red eyes were noticeable but Kenny’s attention slowly went to his lifted shirt and then to the muscle he could see in his pants. His clothes looked a bit tighter than before and so some decent thighs were visible against the light fabric he wore. Kenny was grinning as Nick noticed how muscular his torso was now with the two pecs above a defined 6 pack of abs. The pale skin made Kenny’s muscles look like marble as he tightened different ones with every pull of his cock and twist of his nipple. Kenny’s grunts sounded less restrained as he began to get off on himself. “There we go. That’s better. Just let it all out. Give up one good blow and you’ll feel better. Just….one….more…..FUCK!” With a tightening of Nick and Kenny’s muscles, Kenny’s cock launched a white wad of thick cream up and out at the mirror a good distance away. For the next 6 shots, Kenny was pumping come from his sizeable balls that hit the mirror at a downward angle before he began to slowly lose the force behind it. Kenny was exhausted as he slumped on the bathroom stalls by himself, his cock dripping and a somewhat noticeable trail of cum went from the mirror back to him. Nick chuckled a little as he viewed his handiwork from within Kenny’s mind. That’s better. Feels good right? There’s more where that came from. To Be Continued….
  5. Guest

    The Flexorcist (24)

    Twenty-four After running into the still massive Connor, Sean and Keith hadn’t spoken another word. Connor’s words had brought reality crashing down on them. The death of Father Luke had left the field open for Tomas’ evil plans. A heavy silence hung between them as they wandered over to Logan’s room. “No one’s here”, Sean said, “he’ll probably be at football practice.” “Why would he?”, Keith replied, “He’s lost his muscles to Alex.” “If Alex reacts like your brother, he’ll want to show the players he’s in charge now by comparing his massive body to Logan in front of the entire team”, Sean stated. Keith reddened completely as memories of him worshipping his younger brother’s beastly muscles in the shower filled his mind. Not all the blood went to his face though. His pathetic cock instantly jolted to its 3 inches as he recalled the feeling of the hot masses of hard, striated beef bulging all over his brother’s frame. “We’ll come back later. Let’s go to our room…”, Sean stopped midsentence and stared at the hallway. Keith looked up and followed his friend’s gaze. His eyes widened in horror as he recognized the hulking figure that had just emerged at the end of the corridor. “Missed me, boys?”, Anton asked with a big grin. “Run!”, Sean screamed and rushed away in the opposite direction, Keith following him like a shadow. “HAHAHAHA!” Anton’s loud, deep laugh echoed against the walls as he engaged pursuit of the two runts. “Faster! He’s catching up!”, Keith yelled in between fast breaths. The two frail boys sprinted through the deserted, dark, icy hallways. The only sound filling the empty corridors was that of their quick, light feet and the heavy, loud thuds of Anton’s big feet. “I can’t go on much longer”, Sean said as his lungs burnt painfully and his weak legs began protesting. Keith dragged his 10 pound heavier friend into a closet and quickly locked its door as they turned around a corner. He motioned Sean to control his breathing as they heard heavy footsteps closing in. Anton blinked a few times as he rounded the corner: the hallway in front of him was completely empty. “You can run, but you can’t hide! We own this school!”, he bellowed loudly. Sean and Keith jumped up as the thunder-like voice rumbled mere inches from their hideout. “Gotcha!”, Anton said and pulled open the door on his left. In the locker room Alex was dragging Connor over to the shower zone after their fight. He reached the big mirror at the entrance to the showers and turned his attention to the mirror, releasing his grip on Connor. The battered Connor slumped to the floor as the 500 pound behemoth released his arm. Alex’ strong grip was all that kept his 560 pound body up since his knees couldn’t support him after the beating he took. Alex didn’t even notice it as he was entirely focused on his own reflection. The thick muscles on his beastly frame were pumped and engorged with blood after his football practice and the fight with Connor. The shirt of Logan that he was wearing, had several tears were it could no longer contain his bulk. He inhaled deeply, making his chest swell and ripping the shirt even more. He smirked at the sight and did a most muscular. The straining shirt didn’t stand a chance against the steely muscles: the hard mounds of beefs ripped it to shreds in seconds. “Seems like I need bigger shirts”, Alex said grinningly as he peeled the remnants off his majestic body. Connor stared up at the beast that had taken him down. His breathing was slowing down as his own 560 pound body was recovering from the fight. He grunted weakly as he tried to get up, pain shooting through his battered abs from the movement. The grunt made Alex look aside. He turned away from his reflection and grabbed his fellow behemoth’s armpits. His 55 inch biceps hardened into vein-infested cannonballs as he lifted Connor up from the floor and put him on his feet. Connor’s legs shook slightly as they supported his weight. He looked straight into the other behemoth’s blue eyes. “Let’s see what you’re made off, boy”, Alex said and ripped off Connor’s shirt in a swift motion. He turned his gaze to the mirror to compare their incredibly muscular physiques. Connor also looked in the mirror to see the body that had beaten his. It was the first time he saw Alex uncovered torso. The contrast between them couldn’t have been any bigger: Connor’s pale white skin made him look like a statue of marble, Alex natural tan on the other hand gave him the look of a bronze antique warrior and highlighted the grooves and lines between his thick muscles. The muscles on both their bodies were beyond huge: slabs of protruding beef hung heavily from their chest atop a deeply grooved 12-pack of cobblestone-sized abs; thick, perfectly round bowling ball-sized delts gave them an awesome v-taper; huge, long arms hung relaxed yet threatingly next to their torsos. Connor noticed how his muscles clearly outsized Alex’ ones: his shoulders were just a few inches broader and a tad rounder; his pecs jutted a bit further from his chest and his abs, despite their dark red color from the beating, had deeper grooves between them. His arms on the other hand were clearly no match for Alex’ titanic ones. “You’re right to admire my awesome body, boy. The body that took you down easily. The body of a real man”, Alex said as he noticed Connor’s gaze, “Let’s check our wheels”. Alex flexed his quads and the bulky cords of beef busted through his skintight pants. Connor stared at the meaty quads and also noticed the clearly outlined thick snake that bulged against the right quad and stretched the boxers. “Afraid to compare? Or impressed by the view?”, Alex asked smirkingly as Connor hadn’t reacted. He ripped off the other behemoth’s jeans, also tearing away Connor’s boxers and exposing him completely. Connor shuddered a little as the cold air hit his plump dick. “Seems like you’re afraid to compare. You have your boxers on, I’m nude”, he replied reflexively. “We’ll see who’s afraid!”, Alex bellowed. He ripped off his boxers, his half hard cock smacking against his left quad as it was freed and instantly threw a most muscular, making all his muscles bulge with strength. Connor automatically copied the pose, transforming his 560 pound body in a symphony of veins, striations and mounds of hard beef. A faint smile formed on his lips as he noticed that his strong legs also outsized Alex’ thick ones. He relaxed his pose and grunted in pain as his rock hard cock smacked against his battered abs. He looked into the mirror and his smile grew even wider: his own 21 incher pointed straight at his reflection and was thicker and longer than Alex’ 20 incher that had a slight curve to the left. Alex noticed Connor’s smile and decided it was time reclaim his domination. “Wipe that smile off your face, boy”, he said angrily, “your muscles may be bigger but I’ve trashed you completely.” “Not only my muscles are bigger. My dick is thicker and longer than your crooked one”, Connor replied instantly. Somehow the other behemoth seemed less intimidating now than during the fight. If he could recover completely, he wouldn’t hesitate to show Alex who was on top. Anger filled Alex and he sensed that his domination of Connor was crumbling. “Flex your arms!”, he said harshly. Filled with new hope and with his energy almost restored after the fight, Connor swiftly flexed his arms into a double bicep pose. His thick, horseshoe-shaped triceps hung low from his arms, a thick vein snaking over them onto the bicep; his meaty biceps surged upward, stretching his pale skin to the max as it formed a football-sized mass of hard meat covered in blue veins; the peaks swelling till they reached an intimidating 45 inches. “Just as I thought: weak sticks”, Alex said. He stepped up behind Connor and copied the pose. Connor’s mouth fell open in disbelief at the scene: when Alex’ arms were fully extended, his titanic triceps hung lower than his own flexed ones, the veins feeding them were two times thicker than the one vein on his triceps; the bulging biceps exploded upward and outward, already surpassing his when Alex’ forearm was only halfway up; Alex brought in his arms completely and hardened his flex; the peaks that rose to the ceiling, began were his own ended. “Like a molehill next to my Mount Everest”, Alex said and hardened his flex some more. Connor just stared as the mind blowing muscles swelled some more, passing the 55 inch mark. He thought he could hear the bronzed skin stretching to contain the impossibly mounds of muscle, crisscrossed with thick veins and stretch marks. He couldn’t believe that even without the peaks, Alex’ biceps were still thicker, bigger and clearly harder than his own huge ones. He lowered his arms and gaped at the full glory of the other behemoth’s 55 inch arms in the mirror. Alex smirked as looked at the best reflection in the mirror: his titanic arms. He had lusted after Logan’s muscular arms since the first day he’d met him and had joined the football team just to gaze at them. In class, Connor’s beastly arms had distracted him the entire time and he had proposed to tutor him to get a chance to feel them. Now both his former idols were completely dwarfed by his 55 inch canons. His dick jolted as he thought of how his arms had overpowered Connor’s 560 pound body and installed his complete domination over him. Connor shivered as he felt the other behemoth’s 20 inch cock smack against his muscular ass. Every thought of standing up to the formerly wimpy water boy had evaporated from his mind just by sight of those beastly biceps. He turned around, his own hard 21 incher brushing against Alex’ hard 20 incher and extended his hands to feel the hardness of those flexed monster arms. Alex shuddered as pleasure erupted in his rock-hard cock from the contact with Connor’s hard one. He saw the other behemoth reaching for his biceps and shoved him back hard. Connor blinked in surprise as the left bicep in front of him suddenly relaxed and a strong paw hit his chest hard. The force of the push caught him by surprise and sent him backward against the mirror. He lost his balance and slid down to the floor, quizzically looking up at Alex. “You never touch my perfect body, boy”, Alex sneered down at the still bigger behemoth, “only I can feel, grope and lick my godly muscles”. He groped his titanic, flexed right bicep with his left hand and felt the hardness of the mound. “O yeah, hard beyond anything I’ve ever felt”, he said. Connor stared up at Alex worshipping his own monstrous arm. From his perspective, the bicep looked even bigger than up close: more hard lines and veins highlighted the orb of meat and the bush of dark pit hair completed the spectacular sight. He gulped as he saw Alex’ thick fingers groping the hard peak, trying to dent it. His dick jolted as Alex grunted to withstand his own strength. Alex released his flexed right bicep and began licking the hot, hard surface. The tip of his tongue traced the thick veins that snaked across the cannonball-sized muscle atop his arm. “Mmh, hard as steel”, he grunted in between licks. “Gotta love that manly scent”, he said as his tongue descended to his low hanging tricep and he sniffed the curly hair in his deep armpit. More drool dripped from Connor’s open mouth onto his protruding pecs at the erotic scene. His fully engorged 21 incher pointed straight up, the dark red head rubbing in the canyon between his pecs. But Connor didn’t notice it all: he was drinking in the sight of the self worshipping god in front of him. Alex’ final remark sent him over the edge: his big balls churned and began releasing cum as orgasm rolled over him. His throbbing 21 incher was trapped between his flexing pecs and blasted load after load of thick, sticky cum right onto his face. Cum splattered against his face, in his eyes, into his open mouth as the angry red head shot it out. After 7 loads the violence of his orgasm tempered down and five more loads flowed from his cock, pooling onto his protruding pecs and slowly sliding into the deep canyon that held his deflating cock. Alex stared down and laughed as he saw Connor coating himself with his cum. “You came just by seeing me worship my arms, boy. A real man lasts longer. Now I know why I took you down so easily: you’re no match for a man like me, aren’t you boy? These are the arms that now rule this university”, he boomed and threw another double bicep pose while the slight curve in his engorged shaft made his 20 incher smack against the left part of his abs. Connor’s cock jolted at the sight of the monstrous biceps hardening again and it shot a final load onto his cum-covered face. He lowered his head in defeat and every ounce of resistance left him as he noticed that Alex hadn’t even climaxed himself. “I’m gonna shower”, Alex said as he lowered his arms, “You’ll wait until I’m done. Men shower first, boys later”. Alex stepped over Connor and slowly strutted into the shower zone, his erect cock dangling back and forth as he savored his domination. Anton ripped away the door and stared into an empty room. He tossed the wooden door aside and continued his search. Sean and Keith held their breath as they heard the heavy footsteps in the hallway. The sound of the crashing door made them jump up. “Look at us”, Keith whispered, “last year we ruled the school and now we’re hiding in a closet”. Light suddenly flooded the previously dark closet as the door flew off. “There you are”, Anton said as he stared down at the two skinny boys, “Let’s have some fun. I’m dying to see how much of my cock fits in your bony asses. And then i'll take you to see Tomas”. Sean shot up but lost his balance. He fell forward and his head collided hard with Anton’s cock. “Mmpf”, Anton grunted in pain. He stepped back, holding his hands in front of his agonizing dick. “Go!”, Sean yelled and he jumped out of the closet with Keith. Anton saw the runts shooting past him and flung his arm in their direction. The two small boys dodged the tree-sized arm and sprinted away into the dark hallway. “I’ll follow you to the ends of the earth!”, Anton boomed and chased them once more. “To the exit!”, Keith said and quickly rushed down the marble stairs and turned to the left. Keith followed him and they heard the heavy footsteps wandering off in the distance. Anton angrily scanned the deserted corridor and punched against the wall; his meaty fist sank into the concrete like it was pudding. “Must have taken the wrong turn”, he said and returned to the staircase and turned left. Keith and Sean had reached the exit and were unlocking the door as they heard Anton’s heavy footsteps closing in. They threw open the door and rushed outside. The boys froze in their footsteps as a big, brown wolf appeared in front of them on the path and howled frighteningly. They turned around and sprinted back to the building, the wolf right behind them. Anton grinned as he saw Keith and Sean sprinting toward him; they would never escape him now and his master would be very happy. Sean and Keith looked behind and saw the wolf getting ready to attack. They threw themselves down on the path as the wolf jumped to them. The big creature passed over them and collided with Anton’s meaty chest, sending both him and the 580 pound behemoth crashing down to the floor. Sean and Keith quickly got up, sprinted past their fallen enemies and disappeared in the first room on the right. Seconds later, Anton painfully got up, looked around and bellowed in anger. He grabbed the wolf’s neck and launched the big creature onto the grass. He locked the doors and angrily returned to his room to report to Tomas. Sean and Keith heard Anton leaving, waited a few more minutes and emerged from their hideout. “Let’s go to Logan’s room first”, Keith said. In the locker room Connor looked up as Alex stepped over him and disappeared into the shower zone. His cum-covered chest still heaving up and down after his intense orgasm. His mind kept shooting back and forth between the image of his own body clearly out sizing Alex and the image of Alex’ spectacular arms. The thought of those hard masses of vein-covered meat made his cock harden slightly. Connor heard the water turn on, slowly got up and cautiously entered the shower zone. He blinked a few times as he made his way into the actual shower area. All the showers were running with steamy hot water and the thick clouds of fog that filled the shower zone, dimmed the lights on the ceiling: it seemed like penetrating the tropical jungle. Connor stepped under the first shower on his left and quickly rinsed the cum off his majestic body. He then slowly and carefully walked over the slippery, tilled floor. As he reached the center of the spacious shower area, the steamy fog enveloped him completely. He proceeded step by step and moved toward the furthest wall. The contours of a big silhouette became visible through the steam as he took another step. Connor advanced further and the clouds of hot fog dissipated, revealing the back wall of the shower area. The three showers on the tilled, white wall were running and produced more steamy vapors that circled slowly upward to the ceiling. The real spectacle was underneath the central shower: Alex. He was facing the wall and had his broad back turned to the shower area. Connor stared at the 500 pound behemoth showering his godly body. The mounds of muscle rippled and flexed along the wide surface of Alex’ beastly back. Water cascaded down in the deep grooves and cuts from his large, round delts to his narrow waist before sliding over the curve of his meaty ass. His titanic, 55 inch arms bulged as he brought them up to massage his hair: the overdeveloped bracchialis jutted out wide atop the low hanging tricep and under the mountain like peak that rose upward. Connor licked his lips, but quickly shook his head: he wasn’t here to worship those juicy arms, he would take Alex down by surprise and make him into his muscular pet. He focused like he did before a wrestling match and moved in. Alex opened his eyes astonished: before he could react, two strong arms passed underneath his own huge ones and two big paws locked together behind his neck. “You took me by surprise in the locker room. Time to even the score”, Connor said in Alex’ ear. “Still hadn’t enough, boy?”, Alex asked, “You’ll see what happens to weaklings that don’t do what they’re told”. He wiggled and squirmed to loosen the bigger beast’s hold. “I’m 60 pounds of pure muscle bigger than you. Once I’m done with ya, you’ll be the boy”, Connor rumbled. He stepped back a bit, dragging Alex with him. “You won’t break my hold like you did back in the locker room this time”, Connor said and tightened his grip, making his hard 45 inch biceps dig into the other behemoth’s armpits. Alex grunted softly as the steely biceps dug into his armpits. “I don’t need the wall to break your weak hold, boy”, he replied and shrugged his meaty shoulders. Connor’s eyes widened as the thick traps made Alex’ neck swell in his grasp. He fought in vain against the uprising muscles, but his 560 pound body hadn’t recovered completely after the fight. His locked fingers were pried open as the traps bulged with power. Alex felt the grip faltering and shrugged his shoulders a second time. He broke free and swiftly turned around to face his opponent. Connor’s mind was still trying to process what had just happened: no one had ever broken free from his strongest hold. Alex’ blue eyes were the last thing he saw before a hard blow hit his protruding chest. He lost his balance on the slippery floor, crashed down onto his back and slid backward toward the center of the foggy shower area. An evil smirk formed on Alex’ lips as his eyes followed his opponent that disappeared in the fog: he had escaped the bigger guy’s strongest hold and had clearly felt that he had not much power left. “I’m gonna enjoy round two even more”, he boomed into the clouds of steam. Connor was slowly getting up as Alex’ threatening voice rumbled through the shower area. He knew he didn’t stand a chance against the 500 pound guy without getting bigger. He decided to run for it and headed for the exit. A strong paw suddenly grabbed his neck when he stood up. Alex had noticed his opponent’s frame through the fog and had moved in rapidly. His left paw had grabbed Connor’s muscled neck just as he was about to flee. He forced him to turn around. Connor felt like his neck was about to snap as the other behemoth’s crushing grip made him face him slowly. “Never start a fight you can’t finish, boy”, Alex said as he looked his opponent straight in the eye. He could see the fear in it as he clenched his right paw into a thick fist, making his forearm bulge with strength. Connor tried to free himself from the impossibly hard grip, but Alex’ arm didn’t budge. He stared in horror as the 500 pound beast made a fist. He flexed his still battered abs in a protective reflex. “Not good enough”, Alex grunted and smacked his fist into the dark red 12-pack in front of him. Pain beyond anything he’d ever felt exploded through Connor’s majestic body when Alex’ fist collided with his already weakened abs. His knees buckled and Alex’ strong grip was all that kept him from slumping down. He summoned every ounce of strength left in his body and flung his right arm at the smaller guy’s face. Alex quickly raised his right arm and easily fended off his opponent’s punch. “Too weak, boy”, he said and dragged the 560 pound guy back to the furthest wall of the shower zone. Under the central shower, he released his grip and let his opponent slump to the floor. “Get up”, he bellowed. As soon as Alex released his grip on his neck, Connor’s thick legs gave out and his 560 pound body crashed down. He heard the other behemoth’s order and tried to get up. His wobbly legs couldn’t handle his weight and he clumsily collapsed back down. He grabbed the tilled wall for support and managed to get up after two more attempts. He grabbed the showerhead and pulled himself up, not releasing it to prevent his majestic body from crashing back down. The instant Connor stood up in front of him, Alex rammed his fully engorged 20 incher into the tight and very muscled ass. He groaned in pleasure as he fucked the bigger beast with full force: the feeling of the strong muscles clenching around his rock hard dick was way better than raping his bony teammates. “YEAH”, he grunted deeply. Connor instinctively clenched his ass in protection as he felt the hot rod enter. It was smaller and thinner than Anton’s 25 incher, but due to the slight curve in it, it hit a spot in his ass that drove him wild. “Ugh”, he moaned as his body rocked back and forth by the force of the fucking. Luckily he could grab the shower head for support or else his beaten body would have crashed down with the cock in his ass. His 560 pound body hadn’t even enough power left the make his own cock hard again: it dangled half hard between his thick quads. Alex placed his paws against the tilled wall for extra support and upped the force of his thrusts even more. He felt all powerful ravaging the bigger beast. Realizing he had dominated his former idol both physically and sexually, sent him over the edge. He roared deeply as his balls blasted several loads of thick cum through his rock-hard 20 incher into the clenching muscular ass. “YEAUGHN!!!!” Connor shuddered as the dick in his ass exploded. His huge body shook in harmony with the blasts that filled him. A watery load of cum dripped from his own semi-hard cock. After 8 loads, his orgasm cooled down and Alex withdrew his slowly deflating dick from the other behemoth’s ass. He grinned in triumph as his opponent slumped down, cum dripping from his ass. Connor’s worn out body just collapsed as the 20 incher retreated from his ass. He stared up in awe and defeat at the godly frame towering over him. He blinked as two strong paws grabbed his armpits and lifted him up. He shook from exhaustion as his weight rested once more on his feet; luckily the big paws still supported him. He looked groggily into the blue eyes in front of him. “Finally know your place, boy?”, Alex boomed at the worn out opponent in his grasp. He grinned as he saw the big guy nod weakly. “Time to make the lesson sink in then”, he said and released Connor, quickly putting his right paw back under his right armpit as Connor nearly collapsed back down. Connor looked quizzically at the 500 pound beast as he heard his remark. Pain exploded through his body as a thick fist collided with his battered abs. His head shot back in pain as more jackhammer-like punches rained down on his stomach. “Last time I let you off too easily”, Alex said as his fist kept ravaging his opponent’s body. The once armor-like, stony surface was no longer a match for his titanic arms: his left fist sank deep into the dark red abs that felt like jelly against his steely knuckles. “No, please”, Connor grunted weakly as blow after blow smacked into his totally defeated abs. Alex’ strong grip prevented him from falling down and held his body inches away from the wall so that his abs took the full force of the punches. Connor looked down and saw that the dark red skin was turning purple under the onslaught of the other behemoth. Alex plump cock hardened with every punch he threw. He just loved dominating; now he understood why bullies kept tormenting their weaker victims. But he had done more: he’d taken down a bigger guy. He smacked his fist against his opponent’s abs once more, making it sink completely into the now weakened surface and pulled it back. He grinned down on the behemoth in his grasp: some blood was dripping from Connor’s mouth on his pale white protruding chest; his 12-pack had lost every definition and was completely flattened by the series of blows it had taken and looked dark red-purple. He hoisted his opponent up and took him in a bone crushing bear hug. Connor’s head shot back in pain as Alex’ beastly arms wrapped around his battered body and forced the air out of his lungs. The bulging biceps easily dug into his flattened obliques and bore into his body. Black dots danced before his eyes as the other behemoth crushed his worn out muscles. He felt fear beyond anything he’d ever felt before: when he was still a small runt he’d been afraid of his bigger bullies but knew they would never really hurt him; now, he felt his body was on the verge of breaking completely. Alex saw the panic in his opponent’s eyes and smiled. He slammed his fully engorged 20 incher in the muscular ass once more and hardened his flex some more. “Getting the lesson”, boy?”, he groaned in Connor’s ear as he thrust his hips back and forth to fuck his ass. Connor’s mind didn’t even process the other behemoth’s words: he was too far off in pain to react. The black dots now filled his vision almost completely and his big muscles did everything they could to withstand Alex’ crushing grip. The unbearable pain mixed with pleasure as the hot, hard, yet slightly curved shaft invaded his ass again. “Your muscles may be bigger, but you’ve got no real strength”, boy”, Alex groaned, “Wrestlers are fake, weak pussies. Footballers are real men”. He hardened his flex some more, enjoying how his monstrous, 55 inch biceps sunk deep into his opponent’s flattened obliques. “YEAUGHN!!!!” Alex bellowed in pleasure and his muscles flexed as his cock exploded in the muscular ass he was fucking. The pressure built quickly as volley after volley of thick cum blasted from his throbbing shaft. The cum of his first fuck was still inside and this second portion rapidly filled the tight ass. He could feel his own cum sliding along his rock hard 20 incher as more loads blasted from it. He released his bear hug and pulled his opponent from his dick after 5 shots; he milked three more loads from his cock shot, blasting them against the tilled wall, before his orgasm calmed down. Connor fell down once the other behemoth freed him from his grip. He looked up, his back on the water and cum-covered floor underneath the running shower, and stared at the blasts Alex milked from his cock. Alex released his deflating cock and looked down on his beat-up opponent. He smiled at the result of his work: the imprints of his huge arms were marked in dark red on Connor’s skin from the bear hug, his defined 12-pack looked completely flat and purple from the beating and some blood was leaking from Connor’s mouth. Alex raised his arms in triumph, did a double bicep pose and roared deeply, the sound echoing through the foggy shower area and rolling through the locker room. Connor gazed up and shivered in fear at the beastly roar. His dick jolted at the display of raw power as the other behemoth flexed his titanic arms. He knew it had been foolish to take on that beast after their first fight. Alex kept staring Connor straight in the eye and saw that he had understood the message. “Suck me off while I finish my shower, boy”, he bellowed as he lowered his arms, grabbed some soap and began soaping his chest and abs. Connor weakly got up on his knees, grabbing hold of the other behemoth’s thick quads for support and faced the plump cock that dangled atop a set of orange-sized balls. He opened his lips, took in the half-hard shaft and began sucking. Alex rumbled in pleasure as his cock was teased to hardness again by the 560 pound man’s tongue. He stopped soaping his torso and played with his hard nipples as the sucking on his now fully hard 20 incher intensified. Connor gagged a little as the cock in his mouth hardened fully and slipped into his throat. The slight curve of the shaft made it hit his left tonsil slightly. His tongue traced the thick veins up and down the lengthy shaft and his teeth playfully teased the surface. “Oh yeah”, Alex grunted as the tongue and teeth played with his rock hard shaft. He led his left paw slid down from his chest, over his intimidating 12-pack and grabbed the back of Connor’s head. He began bucking his hips and fucked the mouth of his opponent. Connor chocked slightly as the 500 pound beast began thrusting the 20 incher roughly in his mouth. He tried to retreat but the strong paw held his head in place. He grabbed the flexing quads in front of him to steady himself and kept sucking hard on the shaft. “YEAUGHN!!” Alex’ roar filled the shower area as his cock exploded in his opponent’s mouth. He pumped in and out of the spasming throat as load after load of cum flew from his cock. Connor gagged and swallowed as cum began blasting from the 20 incher fucking his face. The cum blasted against the back of his throat and his left tonsil and quickly filled his mouth. Alex roared and roared in ecstasy as his third orgasm of the day rolled over him. He looked down and grinned as he saw cum pouring from corner of the other behemoth’s mouth and even from his nose. He noticed a feeble load dripping from his opponent’s semi-hard cock and withdrew from his mouth, blasting a final load onto his face. Connor looked up as the cock left his mouth, just to get his face covered in cum. His eyes slowly traveled up along the majestic body towering over him and locked onto the piercing blue eyes staring down. He nodded respectfully at his new master. Alex saw the nod and pulled the other behemoth up. “Good boy”, he said, “Now let your master finish his shower and leave”. He shoved Connor backward, sending him tripping and sliding to the exit. Connor crashed down on the slippery floor, got back up and rushed out off the shower zone as fast as his wobbly legs allowed him. He grabbed his towel, dried his beastly yet battered body and put it on the bench next to his locker. He took his clothes when a hot rod invaded his worn out ass again. “Just making sure the lesson stays in”, Alex grunted as he rammed his 20 incher in the muscular ass, “Gotta love being huge. I feel so powerful!”. He began pumping his cock violently up and down the clenching ass. Connor moaned in pleasure and exhaustion as his ass was being plowed by the 500 pound behemoth. He put his hands on the bench for support and closed his eyes to undergo the fourth fuck in half an hour. “Just… ugh… remember you never touch my… ugh… body. I… ugh… owe you… ugh, boy”, Alex groaned in between fastening breaths. He upped the pace of his thrusts and drove his cock into the muscular ass like a battering ram. Connor nodded at his master’s remark and marveled at the power, both physically and sexually of Alex: his fucking was way more intense than Anton’s. His semi-hard cock leaked a watery load of cum onto his clothes. “YEAUGHN!!” Alex beastly roar escaped his mouth and his majestic muscles flexed as his fourth orgasm of the day erupted through his body. His big balls, already filled again after his previous explosions, released heavy loads of sticky spunk that geysered from his throbbing 20 incher and splattered into the clenching ass he was plowing. Connor was on the verge of passing out from exhaustion and pleasure. He’d never liked being dominated since he’d gotten huge, but he knew he was simply no match for the 60 pound lighter beast. Alex pulled the other behemoth from his cock and coated his broad, muscular back with his cum. He then turned his opponent around and covered his face with his final load. He grinningly looked down at Connor and said: “Make sure you’re here tomorrow after football practice, boy!”. Connor stared up at the 500 pound behemoth and nodded.
  6. Omiganda

    The Bear's Cub Part 12

    Part 1: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-7/ Part 8: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-8/ Part 9: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3050-the-bears-cub-part-9/ Part 10: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3231-the-bears-cub-part-10/ Part 11: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4333-the-bears-cub-part-11/ My Bear’s Cub Part 12 The campus was pretty quiet as noon struck but many were still talking. A new development had arisen among one of the frats that was really shaking the foundation of the school. One particular group of friends was sitting at a table as they talked about it. “Did you hear? That frat with nothing but big gay guys have a new frat member” one of them said in a hushed tone. “Yeah, I heard he was some guy from another country this time. Tall like a mountain and intimidating like a shark.” “Nah, I heard he was a short but wide. Also, I heard that he works at one of the nearby gay clubs.” “What about the rumor about him being a rich kid and tanned like a male model?” “Another one?!” At that, the room quieted among the groups inside as the front doors opened to the building and they came in. “Shit, there they are. Bear’s Pack.” Murmurs rang out as Bear’s Pack walked in and made the room there’s as they passed through it. “You know, they have a guy named Toxic. Heard he’s got connections with almost all of the gay community in the area. I saw it when he got some huge guys to kick the ass of some homophobe bullying a closeted gay kid.” “What happened to the guy?” “Nobody’s really sure. All of his friends never talked about him after that.” “Shit.” “There’s Donut, co-captain of the Rugby team. Heard he put a guy in the hospital by grabbing him and throwing him into the ground.” “Isn’t that against the rules?” “He did it so quickly no one really was able to say anything about it. He’s a fucking beast” “Check it out. There’s Taker. Co-captain of the wrestling team, right?” “Yeah, I heard he had a guy suplexed so fast, he nearly locked his neck in place. Still, he had his dick firmly against the guy’s ass cheeks!” “What about that third guy?” “What?! You’ve never heard about Slugger?! He’s the baseball team’s co-captain!” After a beat of silence, one guy spoke up. “Does he have any stories behind him too?” “Oh. He’s got a baseball bat.” That resulted in a lot of laughter. “That’s kind of underwhelming.” “Well, I heard about the baseball bat from a guy who’s seen him full glory in the locker room.” When the silence descended, everyone looked over to look at the guys pants, hoping they could see the leviathan he was rumored to have attacked to his pelvis. Now that the group of pups were on the other end of the room and about to exit, one person caught sight of little guy hanging close behind. “Who’s that?” was a big question across the board. Murmuring increased as they all got a better look. A short guy was moving behind the 3 large pups like he was using them as a shield. It was almost as if he were a small fledgling to a cult that was still learning the ropes. A lot of gasps rang out as it dawned on them who it was. “Is that the guy?” “It has to be.” “But…” “Isn’t he kind of small?” “Yeah, that’s what I was thinking.” “Maybe they left him in the dryer to long and he shrank a bit. He’s making the other guys look like they just started taking steroids.” “Now that you mention it, they look kind of big compared to what I’ve heard about them. Even Donut looks like he’s grown some.” “Whatever. It’s just their size difference. What’s the new guy’s name?” “I think it was something like Cab.” “Crib? Crab? Creep?” “Nah, it’s Cub.” “Wow, that’s a big name for such a little guy. What do you think Bear thinks of him?” “That monster? He probably wants to tear him a new one every chance he gets. I hear he’s got a thing for guys smaller than him.” “But he’s practically a giant. Isn’t everyone smaller than him?” “Pretty much.” “Shit.” “You think he’s going to end up a co-captain of anything?” “Yeah, maybe the chess club” “Isnt that what we thought about Toxic? Out of all of them, he’s the closest to human and he ended up being a fucking drug lord for the entire area.” This put in to perspective Cub’s size when they saw him as the last to leave. What was in store for such a small frat member? --- Hours later from our entrance, I found myself popping back muscles. “God, that was the longest class of Economics I’ve ever experienced” I said as he popped a shoulder. Taker threw an arm down over my shoulders and pulled me in. “Come on, Cub. It’s day one! You need more endurance if you’re gonna keep up with the big boys.” I looked up at him with a skeptical expression. “That’s kind of a stretch isn’t it? I’m practically at the bottom of the scale when it comes to the height. You can almost take that literally. Plus, I don’t know how I’m supposed to keep with some supercharged, superhuman, giants who fuck ALL week. It’s a miracle Bear told Donut to play nice or I’d be an appetizer for that big beast.” At this Taker and I turned to see Donut, feeding himself another stick of beef jerky from the sports bag he carried with him to feed his constantly hungry belly. The happy look on his bearded face as he hungrily chewed on the chewy beef was strangely hot. Taker giggled. “Don’t worry. He’s just a big teddy bear! We call him Teddy sometimes ‘cause he’s the biggest besides Bear but he’s sweet in the sack” Taker explained. I wasn’t prepared as he leaned in and chuckled in my ear. “Plus, he’s really just a big Donut if you’ve tasted his sweet ass” he whispered as Taker kissed me on the cheek. I really hated and loved Taker’s personality deep down. He was really a hippie at heart and seemed to be a really chill dude but, when he wanted something, he didn’t mind trying to use my sex drive against me. I actually had to move the books I was holding closer to my crotch to hide my growing erection from visibly stretching my jeans. I quickly turned my head over to Slugger. “Why didn’t Bear, Balls, Toxic, or Hare come to class?” Slugger shrugged. “Something about how Bear needed to get something ordered and he needed a lot of muscle to get it into the house.” “Bear? Needing more muscle to lift something? I’ve seen him lift some serious shit, dude. Why would he need help? And why wouldn’t he send for me and Donut? We’re two of the 3 biggest pups” Taker inquired as he pulled us into the cafeteria building for some food. As we grabbed our trays, I couldn’t help but look back to see Donut grab multiple. He saw me and had a big smile on his face. “Got to have a lot of grub in one sitting for this stomach of mine” he said as he patted his hard muscle gut, the individual bricks of muscle visible through the stretching shirt. Is it weird I found a big and hungry man so hot? I turned back to pick up different assortments of food and couldn’t help noticing my hands were collecting more than I usually did. I remember being laughed at for being the guy who didn’t eat much in high school but, now, I needed some kind of fork lift. Donut noticed of course. “Wow, Cub. I see you’re looking to walk your big bro Donut’s footsteps. You’ll be big and prepped for sports in no time.” At this, I was silent. This time Slugger was the one to react. “You’re not looking to join a sport?” he asked with concern in his blue eyes. I didn’t look at him as I knew his gaze through his curly hair would have made me melt. “I’ve never really done a sport before besides Soccer when I was in 5th grade” I admitted as I stuck a fork in some spaghetti. The pups looked from one to the other before looking down at me in concern. “You don’t want to try anything? Bear’s pretty lenient as long as you keep yourself active and healthy. He won’t care even if you go for badminton.” I cringed at the thought. “I don’t know. Relations with my parents made it kind of difficult for me to really like sports to be honest. They used to force me to quit things like band and art club to concentrate on my studies. And then with friends--” Slugger got up from his side of the table, got onto my side and leaned in to observe me close up. I tried not to glance at that handsome gaze but he was too close now. Seeing the 5 o’clock shadow on his rugged chin was like using kryptonite on super man. Slugger put a big hand on my back and massaged as though to comfort me. “We don’t care about your parents or anyone who’s hurt you, Cub. You’re our bro. We won’t ask you for more than you can do” Slugger said as I looked into his eyes. I’d never had such a long conversation with him before and seeing him speak to me like that on top of Donut and Taker was too much. I almost felt like I was falling into a trap with these guys the way they helped me out so much. Wow, I’m paranoid, I thought as I thought I felt a tear go down my cheek. Slugger quickly wiped it from my face. “No crying here, kid. You’re one of Bear’s pups now. We should have never have a reason to cry” he said as he kissed me on the forehead before getting up. “You guys want another milk?” he asked the other pups. Taker and Donut both nodded before continuing to eat and looking over at me to see if I was okay. My eyes trailed after Slugger and I dared to look down and see something move in his tight jeans. If I hadn’t seen him naked, I’d have thought he’d owned an anaconda down there! Taker told me later that I was smiling for some reason, whether it be my comfort or my horniness. “Well, if you don’t know whether you want to do anything. How about we try something out? I know something that a budding cub like you would be perfect for” Donut said with a knowing grin as he scarfed down a loaf of bread. I didn’t understand what he meant but it must have been something worth trying. These guys gave me a house, food, and made it so all my classes were in the afternoon. What did I have to lose? “Sure, if you say so.” Donut just grinned, his cheekbones appearing in his smile and illuminating my view on life for a moment. I couldn’t disagree with that smile. Why were these guys so hot? --- Meanwhile, the other pups were back at the house and resting in the kitchen, Balls, Hare, and Toxic spread out in their chairs as they lay exhausted. Balls scratched his chest hair and brushed off some sweat on his forehead as he pulled himself up to look at the other two. “Wow that was a lot of shit to tow” he said as he got up, went to the fridge and pulled out another jug of water to guzzle down, his adam’s apple jumping with his big gulps. Toxic and Hare tried to pull themselves up as they saw him drink. “This weird growth that happened to us is affecting our sex drive. If we’re all this horny, how wired do you think Bear’s been this entire time?” Toxic said as he pushed a hand through his hair. Just as he reached for his own water bottle on the table, he stopped to look at it. The water appeared still when he was moving but, when he stood completely still, small waves could be seen in the container. Hare also saw and looked down at the ground at his boot covered feet. There was a shaking that was going through his feet and up his leg. Balls laughed a little as he gulped the last of his jug. “Well, we all know that isn’t an earthquake.” To Be Continued………. ((Hope you at least got a thrill out of this one ))
  7. Omiganda

    The Bear's Cub Part 11

    Part 1: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-7/ Part 8: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-8/ Part 9: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3050-the-bears-cub-part-9/ Part 10: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3231-the-bears-cub-part-10/ My Bear’s Cub Part 11 Donut moved his big body in his bed. The night still ruled over the sky as the little window of his room let in a taste of moonlight. Donut’s big pale muscled body was spread out and bulging. Though his body was sweaty from the warmth of the night mixed with his large body, it only stimulated him as his endorphins permeated the air and his semi hard leviathan cock bounced beneath the skimpy sheet that was only half over his body. It was only when the slobbering Donut adjusted that he realized the soft creature he was holding was getting crushed by his weight in his sleep. Donut’s first night with the Cub had suddenly made him more protective. Some part of him felt compelled to protect his frat leader’s smallest and most vulnerable member. The little guy felt so defenseless in his maximized arms. That’s why, when he felt his weight press into what he was hugging, he instantly moved over and raised the light creature over him. Only when Donut forced himself out of sleep and raised the object high over his head did he see that the object was a pale white. The pillow he held wasn’t the tiny creature from before. Quickly, Donut threw his blanket off and sat up in bad abruptly. Where was Cub? When he stopped scratching his red head in thought and panic, he heard a clinking sound., a very familiar clink and clank that could have only been one sound. Donut stood up, his extremely tight jockstrap lifting his weighty genitals. With a ball scratch and a reach for his room door, Donut tiptoed down the hall, following the sound down the stairs of the Cave till he found himself going into the lower floor. It was dark but there was the sound again. A collision of metal on metal was coming from inside the only illuminated room. The glass window to the door shined brightly in the dim hall way. Donut walked as quietly as an over 7 ½ foot giant could and leaned into the door to see what were the contents. Donut’s masculine jaw dropped. It was Cub. --- I didn’t know what was wrong with me. I couldn’t figure what the hell was happening to the frat but, whatever the case, my body was hungry for something. I’d woken up from Donut’s big comforting body and had somehow pulled myself from him. Part of me wanted to wrap my arms around his big, wide body so he could fill me with his loving heat. Still, a much larger part of me was taking the wheel. I’d jogged down the stairs and found the refrigerator. It was a blur as to how much I actually ate but, by the end, I realized that I’d eaten quite a bit of the fridge’s contents. If it were a normal fridge of a normal college frat, it would have been nearly barren the way I ate. It was a large gap after that where I’d wiped my face and then the hunger had come through me. I tried to eat my stomach began to grumble at me. I wasn’t hungry for food. I don’t know when I came to be so vulnerable but I found myself heading down the stairs, heading for Bear in the hopes his behemoth form could tell me what I needed. Thing is, I was never good at seeing in the dark. I found my way into the wrong room. That was hours ago. With my fists tightened on the bar, my once thin arms pumped hard as I tried to lift a 45 pounder on each side. I didn’t even hear Donut come in as a bead of sweat dropped down the side of my face and landed on the bench. My chest puffed forward as I used all my strength to lift it. My body was tense but something deep down was awakening. This was feeding the hunger I had. Donut’s mouth was agape as he watched me lift the weight. “It’s not much but I’ve never been prouder of the cub” he said as he walked over. Donut could see that my body had gone through a very small, yet noticeable metamorphosis. If you were Donut’s size and you were gauging the size of someone so small with an untrained eye, it would have been almost unnoticed. Donut wasn’t fooled though. He could see that the muscles that were there weren’t super human but they were definitely harder looking. An angry vein went down one of my arms as I began to perform another rep with as much force as possible. Donut had watched me lift the weight for 20 reps without stopping before I racked the weight and lay on the bench exhausted. Donut leaned over me and pat my unguarded stomach. “I’m so proud of you, Cub! Is this the first time you’ve done that weight?” he asked. I only had the energy to nod my head as I lay on the sweaty bench in my black underwear alone. Every muscle felt tired and exhausted but I could feel my energy coming back and my muscles slowly regaining their hunger for more work. Was muscle recovery supposed to be this fast? I couldn’t honestly tell how bad I smelled but I must have been a Bath and Body Works the way Donut looked at me with a hunger. On his burly face, past his red beard, I could see something like a beast in him. I imagined food that smelt amazing was looked at just like this. I couldn’t figure out why but the one muscle I hadn’t worked was fighting a war with my suddenly tighter briefs. When I sat myself up, I really began to feel the waistband pull into my sides as my waist bent in them. That was the first time I yanked on them and now, I could see something on my stomach. It wasn’t a 6 pack exactly. It was more like the ghostly image of a faint six pack on my belly that was hidden behind a thin layer of fat. “Where did that come from?” I asked as I continued to pull on my tight underwear. It was then that Donut threw a bag in the corner at me. I caught it clumsily and looked inside before looking at him surprised. “We were going to try and get you into lifting after your first class tomorrow but I guess you caught the bug early, Cub” Donut said, his eyes never wavering from my body. My cock was pretty hard but I’d gotten so comfortable with all the other pups that it didn’t matter what I was wearing. Plus, the way they looked at me sometimes, like how Donut did, it was almost as if I wasn’t wearing any clothes at all anyway. Of course, the expression was mutual though for other reasons. Donut was tenting his jock like a champ, his big and hefty balls spilling out of both ends as his cock stretched it like a rubberband. I was defenseless as Donut leaned forward, grabbed my biceps with large hands and leaned into my neck. Instantly, I felt my cock bounce in the underwear angrily again as Donut had at it, licking the side of my neck before dragging his big tongue downward and, with precision, licked my right pectoral down to the nipple. I moaned and wrapped by arms around Donut’s head. My nipples hadn’t ever been this sensitive before. It was like Donut was hotwiring my cock to start. I was close to jazzing all over my briefs before Donut stopped his tongue and I tightened my grip as though I was clinging to him and the feeling in that moment. I could feel Donut’s curved grin as he lifted his head up my chest and I felt his bearded face on my cheek as he pressed his lips to my ear. “You wanna get get big, Cub? Get into your new clothes.” I was so absorbed I didn’t move a muscle until he concluded with his sentence. “Now.” I was up and throwing off my briefs to get into my new stuff before my cock could hit my stomach again. --- Bear was sound asleep, a mountain on a pitiable mattress that was struggling to handle his new size and length as the springs creaked with every breath and his big feet hung over the edge. His muscles convulsed and twitched occasionally like that of a large creature. He was testosterone and masculinity incarnate the way he slept on his back, his muscular body reaching up off the bed, his girth clear to all who stood next to it. Bear was snoring like his namesake, his big, thick hands scratching his naked body occasionally. The pups always tried to guess what he was thinking when he slept but, with as much information as they gave him in the daytime, he was a big, erotic mystery. No one could have expected him to open his eyes almost abruptly as he heard someone open his room door. Bear wasn’t expecting any pups to come at this time of night. He could hear almost inaudible footsteps against his room’s rugged floor. His new, more powerful senses responded so well to him that it was as if he’d always been an animal at heart. His head was turned away from the person who’d entered but he didn’t have to look. With a devilish grin, Bear turned and grabbed the target around the waist with his big arm and yanked them onto his big body. “Hey, Cub” he said as he looked down over his big chest to see his captive. Bear gasped as he saw what he’d caught. It was definitely his baby cub straddling his thick body as best he could but he wasn’t prepared for what he was wearing. I’d been wearing a little pair of jogging shorts that made it half way down my knees as my legs were spread over Bear’s body. Bear could instantly see that something was different on me. “You been working out, Baby Cub?” he said down over his chest at me. I blushed a little as his eyes were radiant enough that they seemed to look through me in the little light there was. “A little bit, Papa Bear” I said before turning another shade redder. Bear’s grin got bigger. “Looks like the pups taught you how to talk to me, little guy” he said as he grabbed me with the hands of a giant and raised me over him before he pressed me higher onto his chest. I could feel my cock trapped by the gap between his two titanic pectorals. “Come ‘ere, Cub. You’re sleeping with Papa Bear tonight” he said as he wrapped his big arms around me and I was surrounded in a mattress of power, muscle, and warmth. I felt like I was being wrapped in a blanket just out of the dryer. Bear had me fixed onto his body before he got more comfortable and began to snore. I’d never slept so soundly in my life. To Be Continued……. ((Sorry for the delay ))
  8. umlerian49

    Misfit Chapter 7

    Misfit Chapter 7 “Well, now what?” Lee and Fred were standing outside the Athletic Center about to set off to find Ham. They were both dressed up in football warm-up sweats and Lee thought Fred looked damn fine in the double-XL’s he was wearing. As they were dressing, Lee learned that Fred was now six-two, a gain of three inches, and had gone from one-hundred-eighty pounds to two-sixty. Fred’s sweats were tight everywhere except the waist, and Lee was finding the way that the university logo was stretched across Fred’s chest very distracting. “Oh, um... gosh. Why don’t we start with the Student Union?” Lee answered. The coach had weighed and measured Lee, too, before he’d been issued his sweats. He was an amazing six-foot-ten, and four-hundred and ninety-two pounds. He’d been given triple-XL’s, but they were still much tighter than Fred’s. Lee’s traps erupted from the neck of the sweats like some kind of volcano, stretching the neckband near breaking. Lee’s forearms were so big he couldn’t get them through the sleeves and he ended tearing them off. Even so, it was a struggle to get into the sweatshirt. The bottom of his shirt landed above his naval, leaving about eight inches of ridiculously compact waist visible above his waistband. The extreme stretching of the shirt across his chest was in marked contrast to the loosely flapping hem. The waistband of Lee’s sweatpants was pulled almost obscenely low in the front by his prodigious package, then followed around and under an adonis belt so sharply defined one could nearly grasp it with one’s hands. From there, the waistband pulled sharply up and over Lee’s insanely jutting bubble butt. Lee had tried to put on a jock in the locker room, but had been forced to go commando when even the largest one was uncomfortably restricting. For now, he would just have to ignore the rather pleasant sensation (as well as the stares) as his jumbo equipment flopped around in the front of his pants in an all-too-obvious way. The legs of Lee’s pants had much the same problem as his sleeves, and only went down to just below his knees. The coach had a pair of pants that fit his tallest basketball player, but Lee couldn’t get it on over his thighs. Consequently, he had to go with a pair made for a clearly obese person, and pull the drawstring tight. That time of the morning, there were lots of students out and about on campus, and the two behemoths stopped traffic wherever they went. Lee seemed to enjoy the attention and smiled and waved often. He got a charge the first time he winked at a guy that common sense and personal safety would have told him to give a wide berth just the day before. He could get used to this, he thought. Fred, on the other hand, was completely flustered by the attention, and seemed to avoid eye contact at all costs. “Come on, relax,” Lee said as he gently nudged Fred with his elbow. “It’s a new world. Every one of those girls wants to be with you, and every one of those guys wants to be like you. The world’s your oyster.” Lee knew that he was exaggerating to some degree– not everyone looked upon bodybuilders as living gods the way he did, but he thought the poor guy needed some encouragement. “This is going to take some getting used to,” Fred answered. The pair entered the Student Union through the cafeteria. The entire dining room fell silent as Lee straightened up. He was about to comment on the similarities to an old western when the hero enters the saloon, when the smell of food hit them both like a brick wall. “Are you hungry?” Fred asked. “Starved,” came Lee’s earnest reply. The crowd parted as the two muscle men made straight for the serving line. They immediately started piling on french toast and bacon and sausage and scrambled eggs and toast and biscuits and muffins and oatmeal and grits, until they each had two trays filled to the brim. “I didn’t realize I was this hungry,” Fred said as he took a bite out of one of his biscuits. Lee had to stop chewing his bagel before he could answer. “Me neither,” he said with his mouth full. Neither of them had eaten since their growth spurts, and they suddenly wondered how they could have ignored the gnawing hunger so long. “He’s paying,” Lee said as they got up to the cashier. “The fuck I am,” Fred said. “Pay for your own damn food.” Lee turned and looked down at Fred. “I left my wallet in my other blanket, okay?” “That’ll be sixty-two dollars and twenty cents,” said the guy at the register. “Pay the man,” Lee said as he picked up his trays. Fred shrugged and reached for his back pocket. “Shit,” he said. “What?” “My wallet’s still in my locker.” “Who’s gonna pay?” the cashier asked. “We’re good for it,” Lee told him, and started to walk away. “Somebody’s gotta pay!” he said stridently. Lee turned back. “I said,” Lee spoke as he bent over until he was nose-to-nose with the slight young man, "we’re good for it. We’ll pay you later. Come on, Fred." Fred shrugged again and raised his eyebrows at the kid and followed Lee over to a table. As they were eating, the irate cashier picked up the phone and dialed the campus police. Professor Lofgren sat looking at the data on the screen. Somehow, his nanites had mutated in some unforeseen way. His ultimate goal all along had been to greatly enhance the human organism– make it stronger and smarter and free of disease, but that was supposed to be decades in the future. The data he’d taken from the young man that came to see him didn’t make a lot of sense. Not only were those nanites radically different from what he’d been synthesizing in the lab, but they didn’t seem capable changing an organism to such a great extent. He really needed to study that Connor boy, and the sooner the better. That was why it was so important he get that oversized oaf out of his hair as quickly as possible. Besides, there was nothing more to be done for the Prentice kid. He was perfectly healthy, and it wasn’t every Nancy Boy that got a chance to be his own walking wet dream. He’d thank the professor before this was over, he was sure. What Lofgren couldn’t know was that the nanites were still fully active in Ham Connor. Not only did they grant him powers beyond all human understanding, but they had merged with his mind and radically boosted not only his intelligence, but all three aspects of his personality– id, ego and libido. At first, the nanites had only interacted with Ham’s baser instincts. His sex drive permitted the initial opportunity for change, without even acting on his conscious mind. The nanites acted to produce a super-pheremone, so powerful that virtually no one could resist while in his presence. This made Ham Connor very dangerous, for as he continued to evolve, he felt less and less connection with mere humans. Paul was still nearly blind with rage as he strode across campus looking for Ham. He knew it was only a matter of time before he caught up to the little fucker and pounded the shit out of him. Across the great lawn he saw some sort of commotion. As he got closer, he realized that the flashing lights were from a campus police car. A small crowd had gathered near a tree that had been uprooted. One of the school’s famous old elms had been pulled from the ground and the trunk literally shattered. Giant splinters littered the area. It looked like several people had been injured by whatever had caused the damage, and the officers and bystanders were tending to the victims. An ambulance was just pulling up and school officials were clearing a path through the crowd. Paul’s first thought was that a tornado had passed through, or maybe there was a lightning strike, but that immediately made no sense– he hadn’t heard anything, and the weather was all wrong. There wasn’t a cloud in the sky. As the EMT’s broke out their equipment, Paul was momentarily distracted from his mission. “What happened?” Paul asked a young woman. “I’m not sure,” she answered. “Somebody said it was some kind of big animal.” That made even less sense to Paul than a tornado. Watching the EMTs kneel down to talk to one of the young men, Paul realized he knew him. He pushed through the crowd until he was near enough to speak. “Joe, are you okay?” Paul kneeled down next to the EMT. “Your friend has a dislocated shoulder,” he said. “Help me sit him up.” Joe grimaced as they leaned him forward. “Put your arms around his chest,” the EMT continued. Paul moved behind Joe and did as he was instructed. The EMT wrapped his arm around Joe’s and put his other hand on Joe’s shoulder. “This is going to hurt,” he told him. Joe stifled a scream as the EMT pulled on Joe’s arm and popped the joint back into place. “You okay?” he asked. Joe nodded as he breathed heavily, tears streaming down his face. “Good. I’m going to leave you with your friend while I go take care of someone else.” The EMT went off to tend to another victim. “Jesus Christ, Joe, what the hell happened?” “Well... I... um...” “What?” “You wouldn’t believe me. Hell, I’m not sure if I’d believe me.” “Try me.” “It was your roommate. You know, the little fag. Except he was all cocky.” Instantly, the fury washed over Paul once again like a wave. Then, almost as fast, it faded to confusion. “What could he have to do with this?” “Well... that’s the thing... nah... it’s not possible.” “What’s not?” Joe crinkled his nose distractedly. “New aftershave?” “Joe!” “Okay, okay. He... he... no, it’s not possible.” “Arrrrgh!” “He grew,” Joe blurted. “He just grew!” Paul crossed his arms and looked carefully at his friend. “Grew? Grew how?” “He got fucking bigger! What did you think I meant?” Paul uncrossed his arms. “Did you hit your head?” “Goddammit! I knew you wouldn’t fucking believe me!” “Come on...” “It’s really true,” said another voice. “I saw it.” Paul looked up to see another of the young men addressing him– one he didn’t know. “What did you see?” Paul asked. “It was just... wow... it was like, The Incredible Hulk. My buddies and me just cracked a couple of jokes and the guy flips out. Next thing we know he’s splittin’ right out of his clothes and tossin’ us around like little kids. Then he gets so big he just up and yanks the tree out of the ground.” “You’re shittin’ me... aren’t you?” “That’s not the best part,” Joe says. “Tell him what happened next.” “He fucked it.” “Fucked what?” “The tree! The goddamned tree!” Paul’s mind started reeling as he looked over at the shattered elm and noticed that in among the wood fragments were countless blobs of shiny, pearlescent liquid. He swallowed hard. “Holy shit...” “That’s him, officer...” Lee managed to tear his attention away from stuffing his hungry maw just long enough to notice that scrawny pipsqueak of a cashier standing nearby with his hands defiantly on his hips and trying his best to reduce Lee to a greasy pile of disintegrated ashes with just a look. Standing next to him was a campus police officer. At the moment, the officer was experiencing two separate emotions, and they were competing against each other mightily. The first was awe– awe at never having seen such a large and mighty specimen of humanity, and awe at the simply unbelievable mass quantities of food that specimen was shoveling back. He’d seen all the biggest football players from this and competing schools and this guy was way off in a league by himself. The second was that he was scared shitless. Campus security had two different classes of officer– deputized and non-deputized. This officer was the latter, and that meant that he wasn’t allowed to carry a GUN and he very much wanted to have a GUN right at that very moment so he could point his GUN at the extremely large man sitting in front of him. With his GUN. “Um, sir...” he began tentatively, “did you pay for the food?” “Jesus Christ,” Lee said, pounding his massive fist on the table, “I said I’d fucking pay for it when I’m done!” The officer jumped back with a start as Fred deftly caught a plate of biscuits before they had a chance to bounce off the table. The cashier, however, was undeterred and took a step forward. “You have to pay first!” he screeched. With an annoyed look, Lee turned toward the cashier and abruptly reached out with his big hand, grabbed the smaller man’s pant waist right at the belt buckle and pulled him in close. “C’mere, shorty, I wanna see how big your balls are...” Lee furrowed his brow intently and peered down the front of the man’s pants. “You see! I said he was dangerous! He threatened me before!” Lee stood up and hoisted the little man high into the air with one hand until he was batting at the suspended ceiling tiles. “I SAID...” Lee paused, closed his eyes for a moment to compose himself. After taking a deep breath he opened his eyes and looked down at the trembling officer with a benign look. “Officer... uh... Smith,” he began slowly as he looked at the officer’s name tag. “This is all just a little misunderstanding,” he said soothingly. “Put me down!” the cashier screamed from his position up against the ceiling. Lee held his arm up as easily as if he were hailing a cab. “My friend and I were just very hungry. For a couple of guys like us, you can imagine that it’s kind of important.” Lee smiled and gently patted the officer’s shoulder and all the while the cashier was squirming and kicking eight feet in the air at the end of Lee’s other arm. Fred nodded sincerely, his mouth full of french toast. Officer Smith seemed to relax perceptibly. “It just happens that we both forgot our wallets at the same time. What are the odds, right? So as soon as we’re done here, we’ll go right back to our dorms and bring back some money, simple as that. Okay?” Officer Smith looked up at Lee, over at Fred and then finally back up at the wriggling cashier. “Well... I guess that would be alright. I should get your names for my report.” “Certainly,” Lee answered obligingly. The officer started to pull out a notepad. “Put me down!” the cashier screeched once again. Lee raised his eyebrows as he looked down at the officer, who gave him an almost imperceptible nod. “Okay, junior, you can go back and count your nickels,” Lee said as he gently lowered the man to the floor. The dining room erupted into spontaneous applause. “Thank you! Thank you! I’ll be here all week!” Lee told the admiring crowd. “Try the veal!” The cashier muttered to himself as he skulked back to his station. Officer Smith was about to get the names of the two huge young men, when his radio crackled to life. “Attention all units! Attention! All units are to report to the northeast corner of the Great Lawn. This is a code red, repeat, code red.” “Oh, gee, sorry guys, I gotta go. Some kind of emergency. City tactical units are responding to reports of a large animal. Possible bear. Or gorilla. Or several of each. Multiple casualties.” “You don’t suppose?” Fred said, looking up at Lee. “I’d bet you my lunch,” he replied. “Officer, we’re going with you.” The football players had made the mistake of angering Ham before his powerful pheremones could have any effect. His seething rage built quickly, suppressing Ham’s rational mind and snuffing out the pheremone production almost instantly. He was now a primitive creature, operating almost entirely on instinct of the brain stem. In the twenty minutes since he’d yanked a hundred-year-old elm out by its roots, Ham had cut a path of destruction across the campus, twisting steel park benches like paper clips, snapping trees like matchsticks, even knocking over the statue of the old fart that founded the college. A lifetime of pent-up rage was being dispensed in mere minutes. People scattered in all directions as the ten-foot leviathan barreled through like a locomotive. Close to three-thousand pounds, he was nearly as wide as he was tall, and every massive footfall sent shockwaves through the surrounding earth, cracking sidewalks where he crossed them and leaving footprints as deep as six inches in softer soil. Gigantic, naked, inconceivable muscular; Ham the Beast was like nothing ever seen on the face of the earth. His ruggedly masculine face with its brutish, exaggerated brow over fiery piercing green eyes and high, strong cheekbones was nearly encircled with bulging muscle. Hugely bulging traps over a foot thick rose up from behind his neck and extended forward beneath his ears, fighting for space with a neck almost twice the width of his face. His great lantern jaw was cradled between massive pectorals that came nearly straight up from the collarbone before leveling out and extending to form a pec shelf two feet deep and then curving down and around to form gargantuan orbs, giving Ham a one-hundred-fifty inch chest. Deltoids the size of wrecking balls sat above sixty-inch biceps and fought for room with the rest of Ham’s staggering upper body, forcing his arms out to forty-five degrees. Somehow, this massively monumental mountain of muscle that made up Ham’s upper body perched on a waist that measured just fifty-two inches. Below the waist, Ham’s body exploded once again with size– his quads measured nearly ninety inches, with the preponderance of that mass from front to rear rather than side to side. Ham’s calves, however, were much wider than deep, and at sixty-two inches were bigger than his upper arms and were more responsible for his wide stance than his vast quads. Most startling of all was Ham’s gigantic fuck-pole. Hard as steel, it was so stiff that it barely wagged as he stormed across the school. At thirty inches long and six inches thick, it pointed slightly upward as it remained suspended above testicles like ripe honeydew melons. These freakishly other-worldly proportions were nonetheless narrow enough in all the right places so as to keep him remarkably flexible; and this was clearly evident as he rampaged across campus. And yet, a spark of humanity remained within the colossus. The reptilian part of Ham’s brain hadn’t replaced the other parts; merely suppressed them. The barely cognizant part of Ham knew he was headed someplace, but it didn’t know where. Sarah hadn’t heard from her boyfriend in a couple of days. This was strange; normally she and Paul texted each other throughout the day. She was scrolling through the messages on her phone to see if maybe she’d missed something as she hurried to class. She was about to round the corner of the Science Building when a large crowd came running in the other direction, nearly knocking her down. “What in the world...” she started to say. A young man in the group grabbed her by the hand and started pulling her along with the group. “Come on!” he shouted. The young man pulled her so hard she let go of her book bag. “Wait a minute,” she said as she tried to reach back and retrieve the bag. Instead, she stumbled and pulled them both tumbling to the ground . “It’s coming,” the young man said as he scrambled back to his feet. As she tried to stand, a searing pin shot through her ankle. “Come on!” the man yelled. “I twisted my ankle,” Sarah said through the blinding pain. “What’s going on?” That’s when she saw him. The ground shook as Ham came rounding the corner of the building at a rolling trot. Sarah momentarily forgot her pain as she looked up at the muscle monster. They momentarily locked eyes before Sarah collapsed again from the pain. The young man she was with scooped her up in his arms and valiantly tried to flee. Until that moment, all the tiny, insignificant beings Ham had encountered were inconsequential; paltry insects to be batted away. This one was different. She had special meaning. He paused for a moment to scour his fevered brain for meaning until he understood. She was his rival. Hard to believe, but true. She was the one person that had any chance of eliciting any kind of feelings from Ham’s boyfriend– feelings that belonged to Ham, and Ham alone. He charged after interloper. Carrying Sarah, the young man didn’t have a prayer of outrunning the beast, and Ham was on them in a flash. As he reached them, the pounding shockwaves of Ham’s footsteps caused the young man to stumble, and once again, they both went down. Ham grabbed the shoulder of the young man’s jacket and flung him out of the way. Sarah screamed as the colossal muscle beast scooped her up under one arm like a rag doll and ran off into the nearby woods.
  9. muscle16a

    A question: Rob Bass' "Isla Paradiso"

    Okay, so I guess I'm breaking the rules by asking a question rather than posting a story here. But since it's a question about a story, maybe y'all will forgive me. A friend (fellow muscle-sex-fiction aficionado) has recommended to me the novel "Isla Paradiso" by Rob Bass (which, apparently, is book-1 of a series of similar novels). But it's $2.99 kindle only, and I usually don't do that: I like my books either traditional hardback and musty-smelling (which I will gladly pay for), or free. But I've never paid for an e-book, and figured I never would. My friend INSISTS that Isla Paradiso is worth buying. So I figured I'd ask the gang here for a review. Anybody care to weigh in? m16a
  10. LeSeigneur

    The Labours of Hugh

    The Labours of Hugh By Chip Masterson For the Seigneur de M. “My God, what is that beast?” My master and I stood in awe as we watched a lone man carry an entire butt of beer on his back and gently drop it in place. You could hear it slosh - a thousand pounds of beer carried as lightly as a side of beef! But what looked like a man – or the absolute ideal of what a man could be – had the face of boy no older than I. His downy face looked untouched by a razor, yet the width of his shoulders rivaled every champion assembled here, with helmet-sized shoulders and chest muscles as thick as a man’s torso. His bare arms dwarfed my skinny legs, yet his waist, carved into grooves like a cathedral column, was flatter than mine. His legs were covered with several boar-hides stitched together, and with calves pushing them up like a giant’s fists. As he turned to leave, I could see he was so thick from the front edge of his chest to the highest peaks on his back, that if I were to stand with my back against his arm, his torso breadth would my shoulder-width. That back! A dozen crevices zigzagged among the humped cobbles and stony plateaus, undulating and transforming like a landscape in a dream. I pinched myself – I was awake. My master, Sir Alain, a knight of the royal court, had come to Chateaulin bearing the king’s congratulations to Count Houel on the birth of his second son. The Count was throwing a birth festival before hosting the folkmoot, and my master had entered the lists. He was speaking with the Marshal of the castle, Sir Geoff. Sir Geoff looked amused by our gawking. “That’s Hugh, one of my boys,” Sir Geoff explained. “He’s about the age of your boy here.” “Impossible!” Sir Alain sputtered. “I’ve seen quarry workers who couldn’t rival him for size!” “I rescued him after his parents exposed him in the woods,” Sir Geoff continued. “I soon discovered why – when he became impatient for food or cleaning, he smashed his crib to splinters with his tiny newborn fists. They feared raising a prodigy, but in some way, I felt commanded to care for him – I guessed then it was the voice of God, but now….” He paused, and changed course. “He’s very lonely – the other boys avoid him. He spends a great deal of time hunting alone in the forest.” “The Count allows a boy in the chase?” Sir Alain sustained shock after shock, and he hadn’t even mounted his steed yet. “The Count and all the farmers are grateful,” Sir Geoff explained. “Since he began entering the forest, we haven’t seen or heard a single wolf – it’s been years now. He eats like several men, and I can hardly increase his rations in front of the other boys, so he supplements his hunger with boars and other things he catches with his hands. The husbandmen even give him a portion of meat at every slaughter in thanks for his protection. It’s almost pagan,” Geoff added with a wry smile. “What a remarkable warrior he would be,” Sir Alain marveled, “if only he had a better station, and not born for the front line. Robert Guiscard could take all of Italy and drive Emperor Constantine into the arms of the Turks. But perhaps the work of a beast is a more fitting utilization of his unique – talents – after all. Providence is never wrong.” Sir Geoff looked at him sideways with his arms crossed, and said nothing. Soon we were preparing for the joust, a new form where, instead of a mass charge around the field, two knights face each other one-on-one and try not to get killed. I was nervous as a girl, though only King Philip could beat my master (though “beat” might not be a completely accurate description of what actually happened). My master was called against Sir Geoff and the knights rode out, the sunlight dancing off their shiny mail hauberks. They leveled their lances, and at the signal, charged. Almost immediately a strap on Sir Geoff’s saddle broke and he wobbled – but through his narrow visor, my master must not have noticed. Geoff couldn’t brace himself for a thrust and my master glanced a blow off his shoulder that sent Geoff spinning through the air and landing with a hearty smack. Everyone rose in silent suspense. My master had already turned about, still not realizing what had happened, not seeing see Geoff’s boys rush to his aid, . He began his parade – but a spur only jostled him in his saddle – his horse neighed but didn’t move. He kicked again but his mount’s effort to spring only resulting in it being pulled back into the air. My master dropped onto his back in the mud. Stunned, Alain looked up and saw Hugh holding his horse by the tail, fury etched into his handsome young face. “A strap broke – it wasn’t far, you should have stopped!” Hugh yelled – a shocking breach of order. My master flailed but couldn’t rise. My fellow knaves hesitated at the sight of Hugh – only I had quickly sprinted over – so Hugh cheekily slid his arm underneath my masters and effortlessly pulled him to his feet. They were the same height – maybe Hugh was my age, but he was easily a foot taller. “Apologize at once!” Hugh demanded, pressing his chest forward and making my master step awkwardly back. The audience gasped again at these unprecedented offenses, the Count himself shocked speechless. Instinctively raising his shield against Hugh’s “well-armed” aggression, Alain glared past him, glaring at a helmetless Geoff, who winced as boys removed his armor. “Sir, control your boy before his unseemly pride proves fatal!” Whether the threat irked Hugh more than being ignored, I’ll never know, but I saw Hugh’s jaw clench. In a blur, his arm sprang into the air, parallel with the ground, and punched my master’s shield in a quick, efficiently lethal motion – as if my master were livestock for slaughtering. Alain stumbled backward, sucking for air – the blow had split his shield and the horribly dented steel boss had torn the leather hide, sliced through the mail and sunk into Alain’s chest. The leather hide covering the shield trapped his strapped arms – he couldn’t breathe, and couldn’t pull it off. He fell on his knees, stunned and bleeding. The boys huddled in terror so I pleaded with Hugh, “Help him! He’s dying!” Rage melted from Hugh’s face like a passing storm and he realized with alarm what his immeasurable power had done – and to a man ostensibly his “better.” Hugh grabbed each side of the shield and wrenched them apart, shredding the hide covering and exposing the boss. He pulled that out and blood spurted against his face. He put his fingers into the mail and ripped it open like rotten cloth, pressing on the wound to staunch the flow until my fellows braved his proximity and aided our master. The doctor rushed forward, relieved that he could bind the wound without having the remove the mail shirt first. Count Houel rose imperiously and called for Geoff. I couldn’t hear what they said, but Geoff kept nodding and Houel furiously pounded his fist in his palm. Hugh stood a few feet from me with his head down. I smelled something sweet and salty I couldn’t quite place – I closed my eyes and it tickled the back of my mind. Like a memory I haven’t lived yet. I’d secretly taken the twisted and torn boss, and now surreptitiously fingered it behind my back – feeling the shape of his knuckles where they turned it inside-out, the warped edge that had torn and hurt him it should be protecting. Fortunately it missed his heart and lungs – but it’s the kind of scar you want from battle – not from a boy’s fist. Geoff went to Alain first, confirming the punishment, then came over and placed his hand on Hugh’s shoulder. His hand rose and fell like a rowboat at sea as Hugh breathed. Hugh nodded and walked around the center rail. A riffle disturbed the female stands, back and forth like a cauldron being stirred. Two big yoked draft horses were brought out and I understood what Hugh faced. I dropped to my knee beside my master and said, “Please, my lord, please spare his life! I’m sure he can be reformed! I believe he can do anything, anything he sets his mind to.” Alain patted my arm. “We’re only frightening him with what will happen if he doesn’t learn his place. The ostlers won’t let him get hurt. Too badly.” As I helped him into chair, I heard Hugh say, “What about my other arm?” My balls tingled. I shifted from foot to foot as a strange irritation grew in my groin. Two more horses were brought up from the stable. Hugh stuck out his arms, releasing feral tangles of reddish-gold curls sprouting beneath them and spraying a mist of sweat. With ropes, the ostlers lashed Hugh’s wrists to the yokes. Then, to guarantee the horses wouldn’t bolt and kill him, their bridles were lashed to the corners of the court, with enough slack that they could apply a torturous pressure that would remind Hugh of his place in the future. The horses fidgeted nervously, nostrils flaring and hooves kneading the dirt. Houel made an angry speech about honor and respect, but sensing a universal impatience, yielded Alain the field. Alain lifted his hand, and dropped it wearily. The ostlers promptly goaded the horses forward. The ropes leading from Hugh’s wrists twisted, but so did the ropes between his wrists and shoulders – his arms that almost dwarfed the haunches of the horses themselves. Each horse took several steps before its hooves slid against the dirt. Alain nodded again and the ostlers urged the horses harder – but the beasts could only lean into their bridles until the effort made them shake. Hugh stared at a point in the sky, his torso rising and falling, his legs planted like oaks. The stable boys urged the horses forward, but their legs could only dig grooves in the ground. Hugh turned his arms slightly, aligning his heaped shoulders with the winglike flare of his back, and refused to move. A sheen of sweat dappled the burnished golden down covering him, and I caught that sweet, wild scent stirring me – though there was no breeze. I realized it came from under Hugh’s arms. The horses smelled something different – their nostrils flared and with a single shriek, they bolted – or rather, attempted it. Hugh panicked at the sound and tensed his arms – two horses stumbled onto their forelegs. Hugh bolted them all in place. His hands gripped the ropes with white knuckles and his unexpected restraint multiplied panic into terror. The horses threw themselves against the ropes, bucking and springing, but only rising straight up instead of forward. The teams danced side to side, seeking any advantage over the terrible weight that pinned them down – and Hugh, squinting, jerked the ropes tight and stopped their dancing. Hugh pulled his shoulder blades together, his flesh humping and squeezing together. This dragged the horses backwards, and they screamed and stamped the ground in fear and fury. Hugh bent his elbows, tightening his arm muscles, and sixteen hooves skidded toward him half a metre. His hands twisted and he gripped the rope farther along, pulling it toward him as his swollen arms turned purple with veins. Though only half-bent, the meat of his forearms pressed against his bulbous upper arms. The horses’ eyes rolled with panic, their mouths frothing and chomping their bits. Hugh closed his eyes and, swaying side to side as he absorbed the animals’ combined efforts, raised his fists higher and brought them closer together. The reins to the court posts tautened and, as the audience gawped in amazement, the horses themselves rose off the ground and floundered, writhing helplessly in mid-air. Hugh twisted the rope again and drew more into his relentless fingers, his chest rippling with dents and ridges as he fought to bring his fists together, lungs heaving. The animals twisted as they stretched between the posts and Hugh, their shrieks strangled by the pressure into hoarse gasps of desperation. Urine and shit poured out of each animal as Hugh’s inexorable hands reached for each other. A shocking crack of splitting timbers shook the stands as the posts gave way – but not enough. A groan like stretching leather was followed with a horribly wet FWWWWUMMMPPPPP! Hugh’s fists knocked against each other – because his arms had ripped four horses apart, spewing blood and gore over his rounded masses and into the crowd. The torn torsos flew towards him and clumped into the dirt while the head-half rebounded into stands. Some people screamed and ran but some couldn’t move, shaking or trembling. Flushed with victory, Hugh smiled broadly and quickly shredded his rope. He opened his eyes and saw with disbelief what carnage his arms had wrought. His skin glowing and his entire body heaved for air, a weird pride surmounting the grotesquerie. Young maidens surged from the stands, yammering and gazing devotedly at him. Pleased (and a little stunned), he flexed his arms and the girls caught their breath – a couple swooned. The bush-covered, deep round pocket that sank between his back and chest and smelled warm and inviting. One bold lass reached out to touch him, giggling, her fingers flying back as if burned. “It’s okay,” Hugh said. “I can make it bigger.” Hugh began pumping his arms, and muscles still swollen from the struggle turned from red to violet, with blue veins snaking under the skin. Each pump expanded his arms got bigger, until their round shape changed and a second peaked cap rose above the bulk. The maidens were all modestly attired – not a bosom in sight – and yet his presence, his heat, his scent compelled their hands to reach for him, regardless of propriety. Several of the girls swarmed around him, their fingers exploring his physique as they might a statue of Hercules. With a huge smile, Hugh dropped his arms and thrust out his chest, letting them uselessly poke their fingers into its obdurate surface, feel its edges and contours. I could see it dawning on their astonished faces how Hugh’s living flesh mocked the so-called armor of the knights. As their fingertips traced the arabesque of ridges in his back, I could also see a single pulse along one leg of his trousers. Hugh’s own eyes now brightened as the fawning girls sparked pleasure in his man-parts, which in turn shadowed his handsome face with anxiety. Despite his advance development, I guessed he’d always used his arms and legs as tools, never experienced a rush of triumphant potency flooding his limbs, then reaching beyond them and enthralling the opposite sex. The girls’ desire sparked lightning which flowed through his muscles to his manhood, forever fusing sexual arousal with displaying his body and exerting his strength. As if he were entirely a living erection. A savage bellow erupted from suddenly jostling shrubbery and in a cloud of dust, a massive bull appeared, its nose bloody where it ripped away from its ring. The girls shrieked and fled, many simply crouching behind Hugh. The bull faced Hugh and pawed the ground, challenging him. I heard my master say, “There’s something in Hugh’s sweat that disturbs stallions and bulls alike. It maddened those horses, and now our bull senses his dominance threatened.” Before anyone could move, the bull lowered its broad head and charged, lance-sharp horns swinging wildly. Hugh growled back and actually ran at the bull, bulging arms cocked and ready to spring. They met in a thunderclap of bone striking bone-hard muscle as Hugh slammed his chest against the bull’s skull. Each animal bounced back from the impact, the bull staggering with its tongue out. Hugh recovered first and grabbed the horns low. Digging his mighty legs into the soft earth, he shoved the bull’s skidding hooves back, away from the stands. But the bull seemed locked on his enemy – it swung and shook its huge head – or attempted to. Hugh grunted and rocked sideways; his shoulders turning ominously toward the beast, each like a head sprouting a thicker horn. The bull bucked his head until Hugh slowly, steadily, unmercifully slowed it into immobility. The bull pulled back and twisted its thick neck the other way – but Hugh twisted his wrists and raised his elbows, checking its progress and holding it tight. With a strained groan, Hugh forced the shuddering head back up. The bull tried to toss Hugh up into the air but Hugh’s grip held it like tar. With a war cry, Hugh exploded and slammed the bull’s head down against the ground. Angered, stunned, the bull leaped forward – but didn’t get far. Hugh’s shoulders sank back, soaking up the bull’s strength and then driving it back out against the animal with greater force. In quick bursts Hugh thrust the bull back; its set hooves trenched the earth which could not withstand Hugh’s power. Trapped in superior hands – Hugh utterly controlled the head, defying the animal’s every twitch – the animal’s eyes rolled and its bellows rose in broken cries of disbelief. The crowd cheered to see this boy-man tame a bull bare-handed – so Hugh grinned and raised one fist into the air … and contained the bestial violence with one hand! The crowd’s deafening praise drowned out the bull’s chest-rumbling fury, its rippling shoulder and haunches quivering, shaking – impotent. Squealing with rage, the bull jabbed its free horn a few centimetres at Hugh. The boy brought his free fist down on the bull’s head. A crack like lightning splitting a tree shocked everyone to silence. Hugh struck the bull again, his knuckles smacking into the densest part between the horns. The bull’s knees buckled and drool looped out of its mouth. One more THWOKKK and the bull dropped flat. Shaking out his hand while the crowd cheered, Hugh walked around and stuck his arms under the bull’s belly. In one swift move he lifted the enormous beast up against his chest … and then his arms pressed it up over his head. He dropped it once against his own stony shoulders and the bull guttered an exhausted wheeze. He lifted the pull again and repeated the drop, the impact making the bull’s head loll. Finally Hugh lifted the bull over his head and carried it around the arena, giving everyone a close look before he SLAMMED it against the ground, its legs splayed out like petals. The impact clattered weapons in their racks, and some of the ladies lost their balance. The bull lay perfectly still so Hugh slapped its face several times to see if he had killed it with one fist. The bull opened its eyes, saw Hugh, licked Hugh’s hand and rolled over on its back, its enormous male-part exposed, red and glistening. Hugh held both hands over his head again like a champ. Under the crowd’s cheers I heard my master mutter, “That bull will never stud again.” “Young knave,” announced Houel once ordered was restored, “God and Fortune have placed you in the lowest estate, in which your earlier offenses to Sir Alain are unpardonable. And yet your manly vigor and dauntless courage indicate a nobler origin, one in which your outburst would not only be unexceptional, but possibly demanded as a point of honor. With your parentage unknown, we may never know the truth – except through your honorable and obedient actions henceforth. I bid you to mind your tongue and temper, obey my vassal Sir Geoff in all things, and your God-thewn limbs may one day raise you to an estate commensurate with your valor.” The Count then turned to the events planned for after noon dinner, but my eyes were drawn to his left arm, which had disappeared behind his back. It appeared to be rhythmically twisting back and forth – or rather, in and out – as he spoke of Hugh. I doubt anyone else noticed – all eyes remained on the smiling hero, his cowed bull; Hugh’s innocent freckles belied a ferocity lurking underneath. I had to see to my master’s horse. Hugh led me to the stable, saying eagerly, “You need to clean the hooves, right?” he asked me. Before I could so much as unstrap the saddle, Hugh ducked underneath the stallion and lifted him over his head – this after so many exertions already! The horse panicked at first, but Hugh’s deep voice and commanding presence calmed it – I even saw the head of its maleness peeking out, as with the bull. My own trousers felt heavy and tight and I stood riveted before the column of living power before me. “Well, go on!” he said. “I’m hungry!” I grabbed a pick and indulged in cleaning each hoof without bending over – I barely had to move the stallion’s legs. When I indicated I was done – I had no voice – Hugh gently put the horse down and deftly unbuckled the tack, which he effortlessly carried, saddle in one hand and all the dressings in the other, to a bench and rack against the wall. When he came back, he asked if he could brush the animal instead. “I didn’t like hurting those horses before, or the bull,” he said sheepishly. “Something just came over me I can’t put into words – like when I’m hunting. I’m usually gentle here.” He wielded the brush like a pro, the stallion responding with shivers and affectionate nudges – one animal acknowledging the superior protection and care of another. I marveled, not for the first time, how some animals sense danger in his aroma, while others are soothed … and aroused. Hugh ate separately from the other boys, who swarmed around the young squire. The noble boy kept looking at Hugh with jealousy, but managed to captivate the other boys with tales of court love affairs and adventures. Only one boy looked our way … and he too looked jealous when he caught my eye. Hugh finished his portion of stew before I had barely begun, and fetched a bag full of preserved meats from his stash. The rough burlap had his name crudely embroidered on it, and while I finished my plate, the boy-man devoured several hunks of dried meat, teeth ripping the hard flesh apart with animal hunger. The morning’s excitement, and being both full and so near Hugh’s humid heat, made me long for a nap. But Hugh jumped up and dragged me with an iron grip out to watch the afternoon events. When prizes were awarded, everyone looked at Hugh as if they knew he deserved not only the top prize, but the whole array of jewelry. The winners too seemed abashed, even my master, who came in third overall and got a beautiful golden torque with three emeralds. I noted that, though decorative, it could fit his neck – but not Hugh’s. I had to attend my master at dinner and eat with the other boys, but when we were dismissed, I left them and went back to the stable. He brightened like dawn when he saw me – his new friend – and we went outside and sat on a stone in the cool evening. Without a word, he draped his heavy arm around my shoulders and I stiffened to support its weight. After watching the stars come out in companionable silence, he yawned like a lion and guided me to his lonely straw pallet, away from the boys on the other side of the animal stalls. Hugh dropped his trousers pulled off his loin cloth, sniffed it, nodded and put it back on. His virile member swung away like a pendulum – but most remarkably, it was utterly smooth. I had thought, given the maturity of his armpits, that he’d be woolly below as well – but that growth had not yet started, it seemed, no more than his beard. How poised between two worlds he seemed, striding them both like the Colossus of Rhodes. Unexpectedly, I felt fear sleeping next to a creature so powerful and, worried he might crush me in his sleep (or in a bear-hugging dream), I curled into a tight ball on the edge of the mat. The night turned frigid and a howling wind whipped around the stable. But Hugh burned like a fully-stoked furnace, his pale skin radiant. I heard him say, “Are you afraid of me too?” I rolled over and, shivering, told him, “I didn’t think I was, but suddenly I felt very tiny.” He looked hurt and said, “I never hurt little creatures. That would be terrible. I don’t even step on worms after it rains.” He extended his arm and I wormed closer, his heat like a heavy woolen blanket embracing me. My head was smaller than the pillow of his arm, not stony at all but firm and, in some way, compelling and safe. He saw the arch in my loincloth and looked around excitedly – “Did girls sneak in?” When he realized we were alone, he sighed and said, “Oh, you’re like Ralph. Ralph was my friend until the others turned him against me.” “Nothing could ever turn me against you!” I blurted out. “I would pledge myself to you as your vassal forever, here and now, if you could take me.” He giggled at the ridiculous thought but nestled happily against me. “You can touch them, if you want,” he said quietly. “I never used to like it when Ralph did it, but today it felt different – all those girls’ hands. I don’t know what I felt. I sure liked it though.” “You’ve never been with a girl?” I asked in amazement, assuming he’d plowed wide and deep. He shook his head. “My master told me the story of Samson, but the truth was, his hair was a symbol of the other thing that grows out of a man. And when he lay with Delilah, she took his essence – so he became weak, her weak slave.” I realized Geoff must have been afraid of what Hugh’s youthful exuberance might do to a tender girl – or grown woman, or sheep or cow. I said nothing and placed my hand on his belly, which ran beneath my fingers like hot bricks on a cooking hearth. I explored the heavy bulk beneath his smooth skin, not clench into stones but full of rumbling threat, rising and falling with his breath. It felt like a city street brought to life, the cobbles able to yield or harden at will. My hand crept up to where his chest rose up like an escarpment – though he lay flat on his back! – and spread like wings to either side. I could barely reach over his chest and rub the solid mound of his shoulder, and stroke the junction where his chest and arm came together like the stanchion of a rope bridge. He raised his forearm and drew my face in his humid armpit. Though I wasn’t nearly finished exploring his manly terrain, the heat and sweet pit-fumes and soft tickling hairs overwhelmed me and I shot my seed in several fierce spurts, my whole being jerking and one foot cramping up. I don’t know if he noticed, but he didn’t let me go – I think he’d already fallen asleep. My release, after the day’s events, left me empty and I too slept in his dark musky chamber. I awoke before dawn – Hugh was already at his chores. Duke Conan would be arriving this morning to begin the folkmoot (there’s quite a queue of gripers this time around, I hear), and the great entertainments would continue, including a troupe of acrobatic Prussian dwarves said to be astounding and funny. A post rider ripped by us and headed straight into the castle. Word went around that we were to assemble, and soon Count Houel mounted the rampart along with by Sir Geoff and the seneschal, an old man, called for everyone’s attention. “My esteemed brother-in-law, Conan Duke of Bretagne,” Houel announced, “shall arrive presently – yes, yay, quiet, quiet! – and he sends ahead not only his salutations – please, quiet! – but also a demand: William, Duke of Normandy, has taken Maine - yes, an outrage! – and our lord expects Normandy shall enter our lands as well, with or without invitation. Every able-bodied man of service age is to immediately prepare for a dress inspection with what weapons and armor he is able to supply, so that we may assess the state of our defense and prepare accordingly. We shall gather again an hour before dinner ready for war and our lord’s review.” He clapped his gauntlets and hell erupted as everyone leapt pall-mall to get home and dust/shine what rusty pieces of tin may decorate their mantels. The Bretons hadn’t seen much action in recent years other than border skirmishes here and there. Now local politics had now thrown Bretagne’s scent under William’s nose and he was chasing it down like the dog of war he is. For armor, the knaves generally tussled over left-overs and scraps from the smithies, but nothing fit Hugh. An older boy remembered an unusually stout squire many years ago who had left mail behind. It was out of style but I doubt anyone would notice that, if it fit. Hugh had to borrow a tunic from the blacksmith – he rarely wore a shirt of any sort. I spread tallow over the arms and shoulders of the borrowed tunic, trying not to linger in the all the rippling valleys and crests which thrummed like volcanos even while relaxed. I and three other boys then lowered the hauberk over his head. We could have restyled the hauberk, repositioning the giant belly links to Hugh’s shoulders where they were needed, but we hadn’t time. We jerked and yanked hung our entire weight off the armor, squeezing it around the outcroppings his his chest, shoulders and back. It hung loose halfway down his midsection and when he put down his arms, the sleeves didn’t quite reach the elbow. The coif fit fine over his head but was tight around his neck, and spread only partly as far over his upper torso as it was designed to. He started breathing fast in the constricting armor, the clinking links rattling with each breath oddly disturbing, if musical. He could barely move in any direction and looked as stiff as a giant wearing a doll’s costume. We watched in awe as the many war machines were wheeled out and lined up for demonstrations. Somehow, I thought Hugh more impressive than they. By the time Duke Conan arrived, all the pomp and ritual left us sweating in the sun, knees trembling from the weight of unaccustomed armor. A couple boys passed out, clattering to the ground, but Hugh looked fine – confined, sweatily pungeant, but unaffected by the heat. While reviewing us, Conan blinked several times when he came to Hugh. “You there, come forward,” Conan ordered. Hugh walked stiffly forward. “How can you fight? It looks like you can barely move.” Knowing he had erred in not previously providing Hugh with suitable armor in case of war – so rare was fighting in these parts – Geoff piped up and said, “He’s had a growth spurt recently and his armor is actually at the blacksmith’s for alterations--” Duke Conan silenced him, eyes glued to Hugh, and said, “I was speaking to the … boy.” He walked around Hugh, suppressing a sigh at the span from side to side, and front to back. He actually ran his fingers across Hugh’s upper back to test if this was some kind of prank. I don’t think he could tell where the steel stopped and Hugh began. Suspicious, perhaps, that beneath the tunic was steel casing of some kind – perhaps plated armor (Houel could hardly afford to fit his entire levy in plate – no one could), Conan came around and ordered Hugh to raise his arms. Then he cocked his ear, listening closely. Hugh raised his arms straight out the side. The links squirmed noisily as the hard surface below changed shape. The entire hauberk rode up several inches. “Now throw your arm back and bend it as if you were going to throw a spear.” Hugh got his arm half-way back when he got stuck. Conan exchanged a dark look with Count Houel and Hugh wiggled his torso, shifting several more belly inches up around his chest so he could move his arm all the way back. As he half-bent his arm, the links twisted and flattened around it. “Make a muscle,” Conan ordered. Hugh obliged. Hugh tightened his fist made his sinews expand, higher and wider. The mail exploded, shooting fragments of steel in both directions. The other warriors yelled and shielded themselves from the painful missiles. The Duke blinked and saw the pale reddened mound surmounting through the shattered mail, splitting the tunic as Hugh made it bigger … and bigger … and bigger still … and with a final straining grin, created two peaks and peppered us with several more links. Hugh looked eagerly at Conan for approval, but Conan simply stood there with his mouth open. So Hugh, thinking the Duke wanted to see more, held out his other arm and flexed it fully-extended. The chain mail tightened noisily while the meat of his back-arm jutted out … getting rounder … bigger … until it shamed the upper arms of most men and held the links at maximum tautness. His front-arm resembled rose in a long arch, trembling a moment against the links until they popped in the middle and ripped open, exposing the deep crevice between the two halves. Hugh then flexed his arm to match, possibly outdo, his other arm – and the mail and tunic obediently tore apart deep into the pit and over the dragon-claw undulations of his shoulder. He stood there, showing off his two beauties, and several women fainted. Female sighs and moans (or I should say, high-pitched sounds – not limited to females) sang through the assembly as he put his hands on his hips. At the same time, he moved his elbows out and widened his back in stages, left to right, left to right, so you could see his it from the front! The links chinked and jumped, the bottom rising higher and higher up his torso … and then Hugh bounced his chest muscles back and forth. Twisted steel shards blew off his chest and showered down on the crowd, often drawing blood. Even the Duke was not immune but nobody stopped him, watching him in rapt awe. Pulling his shoulders forward, he split the hauberk down the sides, tearing steel like old cloth. Strips of unhinged metal flowed off his body like oil. He kept on popping all his muscles until he reduced the tattered armor to old fringe hanging off the coif. For a moment, I felt a communal urge to spontaneously kneel. But Conan’s eyes shone avidly, and he clapped his hands together. He turned toward a pavilion set up for dinner and ordered, “Clear away the food and bring that banquet table up onto the dais. Right up there,” Conan pointed. As servants scurried, I heard him say to Houel, “I think we have a secret weapon against Normandy right here. I will test of his capacities.” Turning to Hugh, he intoned, “Young knave, come forward and show us your pith.” “Please, sire,” Hugh said, bowing and coloring deeply, “I’ve done enough lately, and it makes the other boys – they’re scared of me. I don’t want to scare people anymore.” “It’s not a request, boy!” Conan thundered. “You will do as commanded or face the consequences.” A nod from Geoff removed his objection and he nodded his obedience. Obviously the Duke hadn’t been informed about the bloodbath yesterday’s “consequences” turned into. It took four straining, huffing servants to trundle over the enormous oak-plank table over the uneven ground. While they struggled with the empty table, Hugh pulled off the coif, his arm nearly pressing against his face, and stripped off the remnants of mail and tunic. A flock of girls surrounded him, rubbing shreds of tallow-covered tunic into his white, perfect skin with a fervid devotion that would make the saints jealous. Others caressed his chest and several explored his back. Three or four of them gripped his arms and he suddenly raised them to his sides, the girls hanging off like pennants and giggling with feverish delight. He showed off how his arms charged shape, raising and lowering the girls with only the granite peaks. They swung back and forth but he stood solid as a Maypole. A couple dropped to caress his legs through the boar hides but that alarmed the ancient seneschal, who hobbled over with a loud bell and shooed them all away. The table arrived at the said, but the servants were too exhausted to lift it up the step, so four fresh servants came and heaved, fumbling, with all their might. Duke Conan grinned and commanded, “Everyone - remove your armor and pile it onto the table!” Geoff sent the dwarf troupe over to help, and as boys helped free their masters and shucked their own hauberks, the dwarves made a clever show of passing it along and, climbing upon each other’s shoulders, layering the mail and helmets with exaggerated artistry. The boards of the platform groaned and popped as the weight increased, and increased further. Just when I thought I heard the table complain as well, Conan called a halt, and ordered two goblets to be filled with wine and set at either end of the table. Reaching into a pocket inside his sleeve, Conan pulled out a small cross, gold with garnets and pearls. “If young … young …” (a servant whispered to him) “young knave Hugh can lift this table into the air without spilling so much as a drop of wine from either goblet, I will entrust his master with this, my own devotional cross, to secure his education and his future needs.” A collective gasp went up – knaves were not allowed to own gold. To have a small treasure in trust for the future was unheard of. Conan either doubted Hugh could combine vigor with dexterity and endurance … or he prayed for it with all his soul. Geoff caught Hugh’s shoulder and whispered, “Remember – when you move things quickly then stop, anything not tied down will keep moving. Slow and steady.” I could see Hugh reining his enthusiasm by the set of his jaw. He leapt onto the dais from a stand and surveyed he table from various angles. The platform cricked underneath Hugh’s feet as he circled – the links of armor tinkled and flared in the sun. His additional weight severely stressed a dais constructed to hold a dozen men. The table sported a pair of stout columns carved with spiraling grooves at each end, braced by an inconvenient trestle running the nearly three-metre length of the bankette. And undulating terrain of steel rose in layers above his head. The goblets were nearly brimful. The trestle would get caught between his legs if he straddled it – he’d never get it all the way. I saw now Conan’s strategy – not simply testing Hugh’s brawn, but his strategic thinking and adaptability. And any solution would require more than simple pith. He went around to the back so all we could see was Hugh’s bent, boar-hide covered legs under the table – the armor pile fully obscured him. He squatted and extended his arms at angles underneath. Then he straightened his legs: and the table rose steadily off the platform. Cries of awe and disbelief rifled through the crowd. The platform sank beneath his feet, the wood barking loudly. Widening his stance, Hugh seemed to drop his shoulders and press up from underneath – the towering steel swayed and flashed in the sun. He edged one foot in front of the other, boards sagging loudly from the concentrated weight. Finally, the bottom of his chest-shelf caught against the trestle. He took several deep breaths while everyone else held theirs. In one smooth movement, he powered the creaking table out and up into the air, slipped his head underneath it and shifting his hands to align with the corners for stability. A loud POPPPP! burst from the platform, which bounced dangerously beneath him. One of the builders caught his attention with a glinting knife, and pointed out where the joists were. With a grateful smile (me: jealous), Hugh slowly spread his legs until they rested on the cross-supports. Thicker trusses protested at such punishment – when it was covered with chairs and people, the platform had been silent, solid as the earth – but they took the stress. He whipped his back leg forward and the swirl of interlocking sinews that rose from his waist and twisted around each other to brace the expanse of his upper torso made the carved pillars at the table’s ends look puny. Plus, how such a narrow, flat and tightly-coiled abdomen could rise and moor the broad clustered beef that anchored his oak-branch arms … it defied belief. No blubbery “strongman” rival such power, such beauty. Sweat trickled down the gullies and trenches of his man-flesh, and his groiny-salted scent wafted insensibly through the crowd. Men stirred unwittingly, uncomfortably, some angrily, while girls and women both undulated, their own bodies responding to Hugh’s proximity by lubricating their gyrations and stirring their desires. I felt my own ass and cock discharge an oily moisture as I wiped drool off my chin. Hugh turned his hands backwards and pressed the table high. The mountains of armor shifted slightly but the tremoring goblets stayed dry. As the trestle scraped against his belly – I half-expected to see shavings fall away as Hugh’s serrations carved the wood as it rose. But of course, the ladies had massaged enough cow fat into his skin that it slid easily past them. With his arms extending above his head, his chest bulged out so far out that Hugh pressed his his chin against the top of one to brace his neck. It did not dent. With a final grunt, he thrust and locked his elbows, the bole-thick knotted arms fitting into his shoulder and chest musculature like a complex war machine. The trestle caught on his overhanging chest and bent like a bow in that final thrust – I dug my nails into my legs, afraid the wood would crack. But the squawking wood held and a cheer went up all around. All except Conan, who’s intent face sweated as profusely as Hugh’s, and whose hips jerked violently, his entire body rigid. But Hugh wasn’t done defying our imaginations. Carefully, Hugh stepped to the end of the dais and dropped down onto the first step, bending his arms to keep the table level as he descended. The stair steps squeaked until he got nearly to the bottom, when one snapped with a BANG! Everyone jumped and yelled in fear for him. But Hugh took it in stride, smoothly following the drop while scrunching his body to keep the table level. He dropped his other foot onto the ground, and walked through the last, splintering steps and risers as if they were made of straw. He carried the table directly to Conan himself. Tension gripped the crowd – what was he going to do? For a moment, I felt a flash of panic - he would hurl the table and its contents onto the Duke and pronounce himself King, defying all challengers. I even saw Conan flinch, his guards fidgeting between the call of duty and the sudden will to flee. But Hugh merely lowered the table back down so that it hovered above the ground, and turned it sideways so Conan could observe, and remove, the first unspilled goblet without having to move himself. Then he kept turning, showing Conan and the audience the rippling contours of this back, which tremored in a rapid tattoo from the strain but never flagged from their labors. My eyes were drawn to the perfect globes capping his hide-clad legs - I wanted to grab them and pull him against me – or hang on while he pressed himself into me. But I shook those thoughts out of my head. Hugh stopped again so Conan could take the second goblet and verify that not a drop had spilled from it either. The he completed his circle and, his arms and shoulders beginning to quiver, he lowered the table to the ground as if presenting it as a gift to his lord. Hugh came around, issuing a hot wind of deep breaths and looking as though he could defy Samson and Hercules together. He dropped down on one knee before Conan, his head sinking beneath the rising plateaus of his back. Hugh could barely control his quavering musculature as he recovered from the punishing victory – he vibrated with effort and stilled himself, as he had the bull. In a cracked, hollow voice, Conan said, “Riiii--” He coughed drily, drank half a goblet down and sputtered, half-choking. With wine staining his chin, he said in a tight voice, “Rise, s- … m-my boy. Where is your m-m-master?” Geoff stepped forward, beaming with pride and relief. Conan gave Geoff the golden jeweled cross, and made him swear an oath on the blood of the Savior that that treasure should be used only to secure a future fit for man who will doubtless perform feats of great renown in the service of his lord and land. Again he crowd cheered and Hugh disappeared beneath a roiling female sea. Water, oil, food passed hand to hand through the crowd to care for him where he knelt, and Conan, feeling singularly ignored, stepped over the Houel and called Geoff and Alain to them. “I had thought to test your war machines against one of the menhirs in that field over there – but I think that, once he has fed and rested, we should test them against young Hugh. That will give us a greater idea of how we could deploy him against the machines of our enemies.” Geoff clearly wanted to protest – both the test and the “use” of Hugh in place of a giant rock simply went too far. But it was not his place, and turned away and prepared to speak with Hugh about what he still must do to fully earn the jeweled cross. Myself, I felt Hugh would love dominating the biggest, mightiest mechanisms created by man – if he were fresh. The last few days, he expended more puissance than a dozen or more grown men. Any failure due to fatigue could make him very angry. And I’d seen him angry – Hugh nearly killed an armored knight with one controlled half-punch through his shield. Even a days’ delay would restore him sufficiently. Worried for him, and the rest of us, I tried to tote up how many men would have to pool their strength to accomplish Hugh’s many feats – the horses followed by the bull, then lifting a horse, then chores chores chores; and chores the next morning before bursting armor and slowly lifting a weight that nearly destroyed the dais he stood on. I could see men falling in exhausting, others rushing to sustain an enterprise for which Hugh required no assistance. I felt dizzy – such potency in one boy-man violated every sense of reason and nature. It was a breach in the world, some supremacy stepping down from the world beyond and stretching human belief to its breaking point. I remembered Jacob had wrestled with an angel, and held it helpless in his arms for three solid days before the angel was able to treacherously injure Jacob’s hip, and escape ignominiously the patriarch’s iron grasp. If men have lived before who could dominate even the angels of God, then perhaps such a man could exist again – not a pagan mythical Hercules, but real man, created by God … perhaps to test our faith. See if we would worship the miracle worker or the one true God who made him. I prayed for guidance through this confusion … but my hands weren’t the only part of me pointing towards heaven. “Jealous?” Alain said, coming up behind me, making me jump. “Ah! Sir, uh, n-no…” I stuttered. He gently cuffed my head and gestured to where Hugh had moved to a couch and was being fed and massaged (or groped) by a hundred hands. “Someday you’ll have the girls pawing over you too,” he told me. “But I’m afraid today, no man here can compete with this shining prodigy.” Relief flooded me – he never suspected who I was jealous of…. Mid-afternoon, people stretching from naps re-assembled for the siege-engine demonstration. The first to be wheeled forward was a new battering ram. “In battle,” Geoff explained, “the roof would be covered with wet hides. Thirty metres long, it weighs over a tonne thanks to the iron head. We can fit thirty men on each side.” “That doesn’t look like a ram to me,” Conan said, peering at the head. “It looks like … a fist.” Houel glowed with pride. “That was my innovation. It’s more frightening, isn’t it? Like the fist of God knocking on the door.” Conan rolled his eyes and said sourly, “I think if Hugh stands on that rise over there, he’ll be in a position to test this … fingered thing.” While the engine was wheeled into place, Hugh eagerly ran over and put his hands on his hips. The shadows his wide shoulders and prominent chest cast over his stomach made the cobbles look truly like a stone wall … except that, while he waited, Hugh flexed and relaxed the individual cobbles and rolled his stomach like sea swells. Stone walls can’t do that. Geoff instructed the soldiers, “Let’s start slow – just you ten.” They positions and began swinging the chains faster, and faster, and faster. The heavy SWOOOOOSH through the air conveyed the speed and weight of the ram and for a moment, I seriously feared for Hugh: that ram could knock a bull out more efficiently than Hugh had. It could kill the bull at one blow. Had Hugh met his match? Soldiers swiftly pulled the brakes away while others shove and the machine lurched forward with its thick capped member extending obscenely. An ear-splitting SMAKKKKK! made us wince as the iron fist struck Hugh dead center in his belly. Hugh flew off his feet and the machine lurched backward, shoulders yelling from the shock that rattled their arms. Hugh landed on his shield-tough back several metres away and rutted the turf landing. He immediately sat up and waved he was unhurt, shaking his golden curls to clear his head. The soldiers however hobbled off the platform, gripping their forearms in each hand, faced carved in pain. “That was fun!” Hugh laughed before leaping straight up onto his feet. His stomach blazed angry scarlet beneath his pale freckled chest. He mock-punched himself and clowned like it really hurt, but then he grinned and, stretching side to side and back and forward, assumed his stance for round two. The crowd bubbled with murmuring like a pot nearing the boil – particularly on the ladies’ side. The men gave each other dirty looks at how openly their women displayed such rampant desires – an impotent rage, given their rival. Two dozen new soldiers replaced the first crew and exchanged nervous glances. Once again, the chains swung back and forth, gathering force. It seemed to gather the crowd as well – people swayed back and forth in rhythm, their excitement building along with the ram’s speed. They unleashed the engine with a violent rush and I hid behind my hands. A thunderclap braced the air as Hugh flew higher and faster and farther than before. The log shuddered to an astonished stop and many of the soldiers screamed and fell to the floor from an impact their joints weren’t designed to sustain. Hugh cut a trench through the field and he sank from view. Yet he hooted merrily and we knew that the ram had failed to hurt him again. Yet Conan frowned – I don’t think he expected Hugh to sail into the air, however unhurt he may be. Had he imagined an impossible spectacle? Had he hoped to insert Hugh between a ram and a besieged gate in the hopes of protecting the fortress with Hugh’s stronger build? Clearly that wouldn’t work. I looked at Geoff, who wore the same worried look as my master: an unhappy lord is more dangerous than any war engine. Yet I saw clearly what Conan overlooked: a ram’s force is transferred into the gate or wall, which cracks and weakens as that force flows through it. Hugh did not absorb that force – he repelled it. That’s why the shock surprised the soldiers and why the ram wobbled backwards. It was that repulsion, force being echoed away from Hugh, that propulsed him through the air. A gate made of such material would be impregnable. Hugh alone possessed such material. Again, I shivered, thinking of a living man who could harden himself beyond any other rock or metal in creation. A living man who let me touch him. Cheers and guffs of awe rose from the crowd as Hugh marched back to the frustrated machine, clods of soil falling off the harder bedrock of his back. Geoff rushed over, whispering urgently to him - Hugh smiled like the sun and nodded happily. The soldiers looked frightened. And this time, the ram was fully crowded with men. The crowd mirrored the swinging ram with their bodies, thrusting themselves forward and back in unwitting unison and urging some maximum test which could release their pent-up excitement. The huge log sliced through the air with a deepening WHOOOSH that beat fast and faster until the moment of its release: it sped forward and Hugh unexpectedly leaped at the iron head with his chest. The KKRRRAKKKKK! rang like a church bell breaking apart. Hugh dropped straight down while the entire engine bounce swiftly away from him, the men behind it jumping out of the way and the rowers flying off the sides. Hugh didn’t move. A frozen silence held the crowd until, as a single being, it raced forward. Hugh looked up and sucked in a mighty draught of air, shook his head and looked around, blinking. The crowd stopped, as if the living thing might become a dragon or griffin. A stunned look clouded his eyes – then they focused on the engine rolling to a slow stop, listed to the side where something broke, and all the men crawling away in pain. He remained crouching, catching his wind. Conan himself inspected the state of the ram. A split ran the entire length of the log – it slumped unevenly in its chain sling. Even more amazing, the top two “knuckles” of the fist had flattened slightly, deformed to the sides. “That’s solid iron,” Geoff said, mouth gaping. He turned back to Hugh. Some soldiers were helping him to his feet – he was so heavy it took three to a side and one in back, and they braced their legs jointly against him like buttresses until he steadied himself. He kept jerking his head, the death-knell of the fist still ringing. Geoff kept waving his fingers in front of Hugh’s eyes but the boy batted them gently away and said, in a firm voice I hadn’t heard him use before, “I’m done with having things run into me for a couple of days.” “The trebuchet is next,” Geoff said worriedly. “Shall I--” Hugh shook his head again with a sly grin. “I have different plans for it.” Geoff stepped back, momentarily alarmed by the forthright assurance Hugh now assumed. He walked around in circles, stretching and massaging his crimson chest. I pined to do it for him … and would have done, in front of everyone, had my master not sent me on an errand. His order felt like a dagger in my stomach. I ran quickly, gave a dispatch to a courier, and by the time I got back, the battered-ram had been trundled away and the trebuchet wheeled forward. Two men on each side grunted as they turned the wheels that ran the tackle and slowly raised the mass of iron-bound oak blocks into the air. Hugh wasted no time. “What are we going to do to this?” Conan asked eagerly. “You’ll see,” Hugh answered arrogantly - which seemed to excite Conan rather than offend him. Conan stepped back as Hugh walked behind it, put one foot on the arm resting on the ground, and signaled the drop. The weight crashed to the platform and Hugh roared like a bear as he bore down with his foot. A legging seam burst open, exposing a bovine thigh – and the pivot rod cracked. The entire beam smashed through the machine with an explosion of splinters. Hugh picked up the end and wrested it free, jostling and battering the entire machine. He placed the end of the arm across his shoulders behind his neck and, draping his outside arm over the top, raised the entire thing up parallel to the ground. Then he wrapped his other arm over it . . . snorted like a bull . . . and pulled. His back opened wide like angel wings, his stomach muscles meshed like the gears of the apparatus itself, and his arms filled every space with their compressed, pulsing meat. We heard him breathing heavily in the silence. Hugh’s face contorted in angry concentration, and his elbows dipped. The short length behind his neck actually bent, issuing a CREEEAAAK SNIK-SNIK-SNIK SNIK SNIK FRACCCKK! The heavy bar split open like a monster’s toothy maw. His outside arm pulled and then twisted the broken as Hugh broken bole until it tore away. He pulled more of the bar across his implacable back. One deep breath and again his face strained, pitting the obdurate ridges of his vein-studded neck. His arms too snaked with blue veins nearly tearing through his buttery red-splotched skin. The solid oak held out as long as it could until Hugh’s arms compelled it to shiver, quake and surrender. He kept going, snapping the bar into pieces without rest, his breathing hoarse, his tender boy’s face a mask of resolute destruction. By the time he fractured the last bit, his grimace bore a terrifying resemblance to some fairy-tale demon. Slivers and chips of wood dusted his hair and body from oak exploding under unbearable pressure. Beside him, a stack of logs ready for the fire. “Magnificent!” Conan declared, unable or unwilling to stop the gushing females who pawed his dauntless, bloated arms and reverently dusted splinters from the many crevices in his back and lodged in his hair. I got a tingling sensation in my groin that he’d tear the engine apart with his bare hands with so much admiration – and indeed, he jumped onto the counter-weight and, clinging to a cross-bar with his toes, grabbed an iron strap in each hand and pulled. The iron bent up a bit but stopped. Hugh jerked them hard and broke them free, happily bending them up and back. He dropped to the ground, dragging the tortured iron with him. Then, inspired, he dragged the freed lengths toward each other and began wrapping them around each other in a giant knot. Then he yanked two fresh sections loose, working the cold metal like it was toughened leather. Showing off, he held an arm rigid and folded the metal back over itself by simply turning his wrist, zig-zagging in with tight switchbacks. At the same time, his other arm rippled as it twisted the flat iron into a spiral. Conan coughed loudly and Hugh turned, glowing in the sun and gleaming with sweat. He had saved the most trying test for last. Hugh slugged down goblets of water and gnawed on some fragrant apples, which mixed a sweetness into his rapturous he-sweat as secretions from different body areas ran and mingling together. “In war, we have not time to rest, no time for refreshment,” Conan declared. “When our enemies lay siege to our cities and hurl boulders into our walls and through our houses, how shall we respond? I want to crush them – literally.” He turned to Hugh, his bony arm outstretched toward the sacred grove. “These standing stones have weathered every winter, every storm, since time immemorial. Centuries of raging wars have neither injured nor moved them. Some say they were planted in the time before men, by Titans or Giants. Some say only Druid magic could have raised and sunk them into the fields where they mystify us to this day. Surely no mortal men could have moved such behemoths. “Young Hugh, your task is to do what neither man nor nature has ever done before you. Uproot one of those ancient monuments so it may be used to smash our enemies and their war machines. You may choose your victim – but your choice will be noted.” Conan led the way; a crowd of men tried to raise and carry Hugh on their shoulders, but the ponderous hulk proved impossible to lift and manage, so they simply surged around him like a pack of hunting dogs. Hugh scooped up the nearest two damsels and carried them like bouquets of flowers in the crook of each arm. Their dainty hands tried to squeeze the unyielding marble of those arms, twisting their hips as they did so. None of our stones are as big as the ones up north, but the field still looks strikes me as a giants’ graveyard. Hugh naturally went to the largest one, shoulder-height but a little wider than he. I wondered which weighed more, and nearly laughed out loud at the absurdity – an absurdity only to someone who had never met Hugh. While Hugh walked around the stone, inspecting clefts and lichen, Conan whispered to Houel, “even if he can only loosen it, we should be able to pull it free with a team of oxen. And he could easily build a gigantic trebuchet to launch these stones. Perhaps even a conveyance to move to them.” I shuddered. Hugh carried the focused, appraising air of a land agent, factoring dimensions, materials and weights that hobbled the imagination. Without ceremony, he dug his feet in and fell upon the weathered stone, oppressing it with focused forces beyond anything nature herself could muster. After so many efforts, Hugh drew from a deep well of virility that seemed never to run dry. The crowd tensed along with him as we waited for the monolith to give. No one doubted it could outlast the onslaught of Hugh. Never relenting the pressure he built up, Hugh managed to slip his hands, his shoulders, his legs into different positions, seeking a stronger purchase, groping with his senses toward the spot already growing weak under his duress. Worrying the monument from every angle, wearing out its grip on the earth, Hugh bullied the half-buried boulder until he found the place where Creation would buckle beneath his will A breeze ruffled through the grass … but when it passed, the grass still shivered. “Look!” I pointed. As every eye turned away from the hero and toward the ground, it humped and split. The stone listed slightly into the breach and several people fainted along with it. Hugh didn’t let up but churched the ground behind him plowing into the monolith. A hump broke upward between his legs as Hugh silently commanded the monument to lie prostrate before him. Conan choked as the yawning field disgorged waves of loam displaced by the foot of the stone being impelled up into the light. Hugh stepped back for the first time, shaking his throbbing limbs so the muscles tossed back and forth like small animals. He spent a few seconds catching his breath, and the swung himself under the leaning side, grappled for a hold, and pulled with a heavy grunt. The earth vomited in distress as Hugh dragged the stone towards the level and mashed its face toward his feet. The menhir listed drunkenly now but something deep intruded on his progress and held the stone. Hugh vigorously tugged and wiggled the tonnage, breaking the obstruction and relinquishing its hold on the monolith once again. Hugh’s arms engorged in undulating ridges, spurs and peaks. His shoulders bulged nearly as big as his head, their carved fingers digging like claws onto his arms and back. His concave belly shifted right and left, directing dominance from his legs into his arms and rippling around his frame like wind-blown sheaves of wheat. Finally, with one crippling shove, Hugh wrenched the monolith free of the earth, crammed its face into the dirt as the entombed end blasted through in an eruption of soil and small rocks. When I shook the grit out of my eyes, I could barely believe what I saw – nearly as much had been buried as stuck up from the earth. It was twice as big as it had looked, the unearthed portion was dark and wet, with clumps of mud sticking to it like the lichen huddled all over the exposed half. Nearly twice as big as Hugh, it seemed impossible to move it any further, except – maybe – to roll it down a hill (were the ground not flat). Wasting no time, Hugh walked around the far side, knelt and reached one arm over the width of the fallen warrior of time. With a HUP and a HRRRGGGGHH, Hugh leaned backward, bending like a bow. His stomach clenched in sharp relief and long rods rippled in his extended forearm. The rock rose a few centimeters but then fell back into the turf. Undeterred, Hugh nearly bounced it back up into the air – but this time, the side closest to him slipped and fell. The fact that he could lift it at all froze everyone in a tableau of wonder. He wrapped his rock-strewn arms around it and pulled, his neck bulging and face purple, but only managed to lever it off the ground and shift it sideways a bit, farther away from its empty grave. He reached underneath and drove his legs down as he raised the end as far as his knees, kneading the ground to press an advantage – but again the weight proved too much, and he had to drop it. He called for water and wide-eyed, trembling girls brought him several bowls, along with fruit and a hunk of roasted beef. He gorged himself, allowing the girls to lick the grease off his fingers. He rubbed them against the surface of the stone, peeling off layer of flint and coating them with dust. He walked around to the middle and tried to raise it laterally – it hinged up half a metre or more before it slipped free. Hugh’s face clouded with annoyance and I feared his angry fist might turn it into more manageable pieces – but he redirected his impatience into his arms. Reaching one arm over the top, he grunted and craned it a metre into the air – several people experienced spasms of a certain kind – and held it teetering while he tried to shift the weight for the next stage. But the tonnage resisted his power and bobbed toward the earth. With a strangled scream, Hugh stopped it for a moment – held it – but had to let it go. Setting his feet farther apart, he heaved yet again, grappled the monolith higher, his lower arm bursting its skin as it braced the burden, dragged his shoulders back and, staggering once, wrestled it onto thighs – where it balanced, its immensity sinking him into the soil. Hugh took three breaths, rocking back and forth with each one, then leaned further back and levitated the stone onto his chest, tottering around as the menhir fought his dominance. He sidled to a halt and paused a moment, dwarfing mass trapped by his inexorable arms. His face screwed tight with strain, Hugh pressed the under arm up, its sinews bunching and trembling, while the arm over the top actually flipped the rock over – a move that almost went wrong, had his legs not danced and buttressed him to stop it. Then his legs began to shake violently and he sank beneath the stone which pressed against his face. The crowd burst with burbling concern that he might be smashed under the giant rock, his hubris leading to a predictable end – and I was afraid if it brought him to his knees, he’d but unable to continue. But … it didn’t. He didn’t kneel. He waddled toward stonier ground, looking like an ant carrying not a crumb but the entire loaf. Hugh’s knees began knocking as he fought to stand, the perfect globes of his ass quivering in time – but he worked his hands around to the underside even as he fought to discipline his rebelling limbs. Taking advantage of what inertia he’d created, Hugh wasted no time resting but pressed the rock above him – his body near parallel to the ground. Barking ferocious groans I could feel in my breastbone, he manipulated the granite giant up as he straightened his back and fought mightily against his own shaking arms. With hoarse, whistling war-cry, the god-man-boy straightened up and pressed the menhir up until his elbows locked and framed his terrible visage. He continued bellowing as he trapped the stone mountain in the air above him, mocking its desire to reunite with the earth. He lurched several steps before stopping at the end of the softer ground and sought Conan – rooting the Duke to the spot with his eyes. He stayed that way until Conan buckled at his hips and dropped his mouth in something like awe. With a snarl, Hugh then let it drop behind him and flexed his bloated arms until the cramping made him shake them out. Once more the crowd poured over him, massaging and rubbing him – a crush Hugh might not have been able to sustain had not circumstances turned against us. His sweet odor took on a pungeant manly stink, which the air caught and carried back into the forest. Before long, a grisly roar answered Hugh’s call from the forest. My master said to Geoff, “I thought you said Hugh had scared off all the predatory animals.” “He has,” Geoff replied. “There must be a migration.” “Bears don’t migrate,” Alain said, “And that was a very angry bear. Again, a mere whiff of Hugh’s scent has driven some beast to fury.” We got a first glimpse of the foaming, shambling beast, and Geoff said with restrained panic, “Not fury, but madness,” Geoff concluded. “That bear is mad. Its bite is deadly – even a scratch can afflict a man with madness.” People stampeded for the city walls once the bear blundered sideways out of the grove and shook deadly froth from its drooling maw. Despite being clearly spent, Hugh immediately strode to face the monster – and we all felt riveted by the same thoughts – if he were too exhausted, Hugh would be no match for the bear – killed or, worse, infected. A rabid Hugh could lay waste to the entire county. The afflicted are routinely strangled before the madness takes hold, but who, or what, could constrict Hugh’s throat? The archers ran back to the castle to fetch weapons but Hugh advanced alone. “No! Hugh, I forbid it!” Geoff ordered, but Hugh responded only to a higher calling, his fatigue replaced by renewed vigor. He ripped the shredded remains of his leggings and codpiece and tore away even his undercloth, one naked beast facing another. Women tried to turn away and close their eyes, but they had lost the will to resist the sight of Hugh's golden glory. Palming two large stones, he bounced their weight – likely as much as a strong man could struggle up to his chest – and then hurled first one, then the other, in quick succession, his arms like trebuchets – only more powerful. The bear fell, struck on the head and shoulder … but rose up on two legs, now truly angry. Slinging ropes of poisonous slobber across the field, it roared and fell clumsily to all fours, lighting into a lopsided charge on legs it seemed unable to fully control. As if it were under the spell of a sorcerer’s apprentice. Hugh ranged from side to side but the bear turned and faced him, always advancing. The hero crouched on titanic legs and launched himself into the air, rising for several metres and sailing over the bear like a bird of prey. The animal stood and swatted at him but Hugh flew too far and too fast, causing the unsteady creature to fall onto its back. As it struggled back to its feet, it turned so Hugh could leap and plant himself like a spear onto its vast shaggy back. Hugh tried to wrap his arms around the giant’s chest but could barely reach – his fingers touched but couldn’t grip. The bear roared and shook violently, but Hugh’s fingers pierced the dense fur and his legs clamped over its waist. Then Hugh shook back. Savagely throwing his body from side to side, Hugh forced the bear to stumble sideways several paces before it plant its claws and hold onto the ground. He shook the bear again but it lowered itself to the ground – so Hugh threw his shoulders back with a strained grimace. And overcoming the bear’s fury, bent its spine back and its forelegs off the ground. Hugh cinched his arms and legs – the bear bellowed in pain and confusion, outmuscled by something small yet heavy and brutally irresistible. Hugh shook the bear again until its head wove back and forth, and then he arched his back and slammed that head into the ground. A look appeared in the bear’s crazed eyes – a moment of clarity, a primitive instinct for escape. The beast fought against Hugh’s strength with the renewed energies of something now fighting for its life. As Hugh’s shoulders tensed, prying the bear’s up again, it fought him, bucking and shaking, matching him strength for strength. Feeling the iron spine defy him, Hugh squeezed until the bear screamed. Every move Hugh made in directing the bear one way, the bear countered, twisting and scratching the other way. Hugh’s face contorted as his arms labored against the sturdy ribs, his fingers grappling for a link. The bear writhed violently but Hugh closed his eyes and with a hissing sound, linked his middle fingers. The beast wore stark fear on its face, its chest compressed, its hips being wrench by the horrible contortions of Hugh’s legs. I held my breath – I couldn’t tell what Hugh was trying to do, besides hang on. Slowly, by pitching his back fiercely, Hugh guided the bear to the stone he had just conquered. His eyes sharpened frightfully, and with his teeth bared and an almost-evil smile, he arched his back again and clumped the bear forward with his own indomitable torso. With claws clutching helplessly at the soil, the bear realized – as much as it could – it was losing. When Hugh coerced his captive abreast of his trophy, he flexed his entire body, lifting the bear off the ground and slamming it back down. He did it again, and again, each time gaining a greater bounce until with clenched grunt, Hugh actually flipped himself onto his back on the stone’s surface, the quarter-tonne bulk pronged above him. The animal’s legs waved in the air but Hugh’s back spread out beneath him, bracing against each terrorized thrust of the mindless brute. The boy-man had even crushed its roar down to a steady wheezing moan frothed out with its spittle. Hugh’s legs trapped the bear’s hind limbs and pulled them out and away, immobilizing them. He arched up onto his shoulders and bent that iron spine – and squeezed. Hugh shook the bear to the left and clamped his hands more tightly to its chest. He jarred it to the right and a sickening pop came out of the bear’s lower quarters. The wheeze now carried a bone-chilling whine of fear. Hugh tensed ferociously trembling with impossible effort, bending the bear's steely ribs in on themselves. Hugh’s rising growls drowned out the animal’s eerie whistling. Now gripping his wrists, he shrank the bear’s chest further through barbaric will. His arms, buried deep in the fur, rubbed slightly back and forth: their knots, harder than bone, fractured ribs. He rattled the bear like a doll, draining the dregs of its vitality with relentless determination. Its swimming forelegs slowed, and slowed further, and then merely waved as if blown by the wind. Once the bear’s legs stopped moving (though still twitching), Hugh’s legs straightened out, further disjointing its hind legs and hips. The trapped victim emitted a thin, high wail, its tongue lolled out of its mouth, a harsh gurgling sound coming with it. Hugh could have finished the bear off right there, but something terrible had been ignited in the man-boy’s chest – and further below. Hugh rolled off the stone and plopped the weakened beast onto the ground. Arching his own back, Hugh brought his legs forward and clamped them against the stove-in ribs. Pulling the bear backward again and trapping its lower torso with his own, Hugh gyrated up, his ass dimpling and clenching, his manroot thrusting through the densely matted fur. It seemed to pulse with every sharp crack echoing through the circle. His eyes feverish, the shocking obscenity of the tableau held everyone in a merciless grip. Hugh wrangled his arms up, never releasing their unbearable pressures, hands reaching for the animal's head. Gripping the rocklike skull, Hugh's chest rose like twin peaks as he stopped the bear's thrashing. His hands crept down, his bulbous forearms immobilizing the bear's head. The entire crowd buzzed with tension that ratcheted higher as Hugh linked his hands underneath its head. With a grim frown, Hugh straightened back up, fighting the bear's final desperate spasms. With a final choking splutter, the bear’s head rose in Hugh's puissant grip, its long long neck tremoring. Stretching. Tearing. Hugh’s invincible lance jousted with the arched neck, his hips slowly digging up and down. But the bear's neck was too long - even with the skull pressed into the valley of his chest, the neck did not break. He'd either have to be work his way backwards ... or ... My knees gave way weakly as Hugh's sculpted arms sprouted veins along their extreme curves. Hugh pushed the head up in a harrowing repeat of his menhir feat. A thin shrill shriek bubbled out of the gaping maw, big eyes suddenly blank with a resignation more terrible than its death throes. Hugh's elbows inched up, his hands rising to stomach-curdling wet PWOPP sounds. Hugh stretched the neck unnaturally longer even as the bear's tongue seemed to crawl out of its throat. Blood sprayed from tears in the victim’s hide, the skin rending in garish jagged slashes. Hugh grimaced as he grappled the bear's body down – down and away. Hugh pushed his arms towards the sky with renewed gristle. Through the ragged flaps of skin, I could see thick cables of muscle stretching and then rolling up into tight knots. Soon I could see the white bones floating like beads on a broken chain washed in red. His virile member erupted, spewing ropes of viscous pearlescence through the hot fur and into the ragged wounds. His legs gripped the body firmly, riding it with bucking hips and plowing himself violently against the dying beast. Finally, with a triumphant bellow that shook the stones themselves, Hugh extended his arms all the way up and sheared the bear's head off its jerking, dying torso. The torn neck fountained blood, mired with Hugh's own jetting essence streaming up through the coat like grappling ropes. Hugh’s seed-fountain continued even as the blood slowly ebbed, soaking the coat in his milky pith. He shuddered, his naked muscles rippling and drumming fleetly beneath his papery white skin, and making a final grunting cry, Hugh stubbed himself out in eye-flickering bliss. Hugh paused a moment, chest heaving with deep satisfaction, until the echoing pleasures slowly Faded. Shaking sense and awareness back into his golden-curled, blood and semen-caked head, carried the still-lethal skull, dripping blood and froth of Hugh, to the gaping pit that once housed a menhir, and dropped it in. He went back to the corpse, grabbed a loose hind-leg, and pulled it over to the grave, kicking it in. Then, in desperation or derision, I couldn’t tell, Hugh tugged the stone, bit by exhausted bit, until its immeasurable tonnes covered the tomb. Hugh turned and raised his fists over his head, his heavy arms bent and throbbing like the empurpled mast rising above his navel, shaking its own glistening fist. But only briefly - he sank down, hands on his knees his shoulders sinking and his back sagging. Then he was lost as cheering soldiers surrounded him and, in a joint effort, raised him to his feet and half-carried him away from the slung saliva and gore, to a grassy rise shaded by the setting sun. The women broke through the soldiers with kettles and bowls of cool and steaming water, shouldering them away like an invading army. Over their heads I heard him mutter “meat,” and platters passed hand to hand from the high table directly to him. Sating himself, he fell into a deep slumber, oblivious of the hands massaging oils into his muscles. Soon the jealous guards rallied and drove the women away, circling him and facing out to keep so many hungry eyes and hands at bay. Geoff had excused Hugh from the rest of his chores that afternoon, so after I finished mine and got something to eat, I returned to his pallet. He was fast asleep on his back, lying flat on his back with only a modest cloth around his loins. The air near him shimmered torridly, and sweat beaded on my forehead and under my arms. I quickly doffed my togs and draped myself over his mounded form. He stirred slightly, his barrel chest rising, but otherwise I may as well have been a light blanket. Arousal chases my fatigue away, and take advantage of last night’s offer and stretch my limbs, pressing my body against his muscles – firm yet pliable at rest, their density defied my penetrating fingers, but I could press and caress them, trace the expansive flesh as it narrows and gathers into steely tendons. His blood pulsed slowly through them, perfectly balancing his other humors and restoring his incalculable vitality. My own loin covering stirred as I rubbed against the serpent sleeping between the pillows of its generative nest. The serpent rose slightly, stirring waves through Hugh’s body which undulated and stretched in sleep. His mouth pursed and opened slightly and, overcome with desire, I gripped his upper arms and slid myself up onto his chest. My own member lay erect in the alley that ran down the center of his cobbled abdomen – it fit perfectly, caressed and massaged as those muscles rose and fell as he breathed. From the barrel-crest of his chest, I reached down and placed a daring kiss on his thick, languid lips. Still asleep, his mouth accepted mine, rubbing against my lips. I nuzzled the down around his chin and let my tongue slip out, seeking his. His tongue also sought mine and they caressed one another and explored each other’s hot, wet den. My own drool flowed strongly, lubricating our fun, and a distant, dreamy smile invited me to display greater passion. I sucked his lips and licked his teeth, and when I felt his hands land lightly on my ass, I shuddered in anticipation and a little fear: if he rolled over and didn’t wake up, could I support his weight or would I be crushed or suffocated by Hugh’s ponderous magnitude? I stretched my arms over his and wrapped my legs over his thighs, encouraging him to stay put but offering my nether orifice for his rising python. He gripped me tighter, so tightly I winced and bit his lip by mistake – his eyes opened drowsily and for a moment, we gazed at each other with his hands clasping hindside. Just then a sharp laugh startled us both (and several of the horses). Hugh raised his head as I turned and saw a buxom young maid with a startled look on her face. “You boys are incorrigible!” she said a little loudly. Hugh rose up on his elbows and sloughed me off to the side, where I adjusted my loin cloth and blazed bright red. She paid me no mind. “All rested, hero?” she said saucily, tugging coyly at the lace that held her bodice together. “How would you like a real woman to satisfy you. I promise it’ll be better than some smelly bear.” She spread her knees and pressed a palm into her skirt with an open mouth. Heat kindled in Hugh’s eyes and his groin snake bobbed up through the folds of his cloth. She walked backward toward a stack of hay bales in the shadows. Forgetting me, Hugh rose – like a mountain growing before my eyes, or a dragon taking off from its lair, his body simply kept going and going and going until he was up and around the corner. But Hugh stopped short, looking uncertain. “Come on,” she cooed. “No one will care. You’re a man now. You do what you want.” Hugh fidgeted against the cloth restraint binding his eagerness. “My master said I would grow weak if I did it. I don’t even, you know, do myself. Not as often as other boys.” “You’re no boy, and no man is your master,” she chided. “Not even the king can rival you. Besides, we all saw what you did to that bear. Are you weak now?” She threw a horseshoe, which he caught. Spreading the fingers of that one hand around the prongs but not taking his eyes off her, Hugh squeezed – and crushed the metal shoe as if it were clay, until it snapped in two. Yet he didn’t let it go – gathering both parts into his palm, he folded them in half – both at the same time – until the outmatched steel could bend no further and broke again. His clenched the pieces in his fist and mashed it again, his forearm filling with rocks that scrubbed against each other. A metallic tinkling seeped out between his white-knuckled fingers. When he opened his fist, shattered fragments of steel rained to the floor, unidentifiable as having ever been a forged horse shoe. “Guess not,” he replied with sheepish excitement. The maid had watched wide-eyed, bosom heaving and mouth opening and semi-closing in excitement of her own. Though she massaged both her breasts and released them, she stiffened and shivered as if fulfillment had ignited without any external stimulation. Her eyes hooded with breathless hunger. “Then, what are you waiting for?” she half-dared, half-begged him huskily. That was it. His loin cloth ripped around his vibrant erection has he flung it away and pulled her to him, immediately entering her. She gasped as his girth stretched her open more than ever before, but he didn’t rush to the finish line. Hugh’s natural instinct for lovemaking took over – building, teasing, pulling back, slowing down then racing, all the while withholding his essence. His manfunk wafted through the stable with a delirious mixture of wild musk and protective warmth. Her eyes rolled up into her head – however vigorously he slid in and out, he was gentler, more controlled – stronger – than any man she’d been with. And … he made her wetter than ever before. Mixed with the leakage from his powerful organ, they slid against each other like eels. She clutched at the hay behind her, her nipples like craters as another pleasure wave washed through her. Again, instinctively, Hugh let her subside and then whipped her up until the storm broke in her several times before he unleashed his own deluge. Hugh’s arm shot out and grabbed a shovel, the blade warping in his grip. He shot into her with such force she instantly came again, biting her lip to stay quiet. His ass dimpled and writhed for so long I realized I would get no sleep tonight – perhaps never again. My own midsection rocked as I spurted in envious sympathy. I massaged myself dry with my under cloth and was about to return to the pallet, when I saw it – he wasn’t pulling out. He was clearly still turgid. Still filling her. Still thrusting. She smiled hungrily, grabbing his ass and pulling herself against him. He slammed into her hard this time, again and again, jiggling her breasts and body, shattering her composure and driving her to wild abandon. She thrashed and ground herself against in rhythm against him, whipping her loosened hair from side to side and moaning gutterally like a cow in calving. In full control and awareness of their danger, Hugh smoothly grabbed a leather work glove and gently shoved it into her mouth. She chewed it like it was dinner. He came again, dimpling longer than before but sluicing in and out and spilling long tendrils of cock drool. I stayed crouching, hardening again and barely aware of the pain. And as I suspected, he didn’t quit. More like he was still getting warmed up. But the maid began to flag, endless pleasure addling her brain. She shuddered periodically, ranging between an empty smile and a tense incomprehension that only Hugh’s persistence could dismiss. Her sopping hair lay lank over her shoulders, her breathing hitching from his power and then siking into a heavy, coarse wheeze. He came a fourth time and she moaned in mindless pleasure and pain. His seed spurted down and ricocheted off his pendulous ball sac … as if she were full. For the first time, he pulled out completely, his knob painted her belly and breasts with his man-lime. A steady stream ran down her legs slowly, like freshly-rendered glue. His sword waved challengingly, throbbing with purple ardor. His exhales came fast and heavy and his red eyes burned with feverish intensity. For a moment, he wasn’t sure what to do but then, face enlivening, he lifted her into the air, spun her around and did what I had so longed for: took her bunghole like a rutting beast. The pain shocked her awake and she screamed into the glove. Her torso impulsively clenched around him but hadn’t the strength to expel the invader. Sliding her up and down on his breed shaft with one hand, he pulled out the glove stuck his fingers in her mouth, attacking her defenses on two fronts. Her panic retreated and as they joined into a single oscillating being, his body commanded hers to banish pain and feed greedily on pleasure alone. Obediently, her body obeyed and her tension fell away like the tattered remnants of her clothing. He bobbed her up and down endlessly before clenching his ass and releasing another eruption of manly lava. Feeling his own control fight for command against greedy, voluptuous gluttony, he wrapped one arm around a stud and squeezed. His arm crunched into the wood – splinters broke out around it. He squeezed pitilessly as the ecstasy of another tidal wave rolled out of him and utterly submerged her. Solid oak creaked and split loudly. Finally he eased down, left the poor oak post alone, and rested his back against a high stack of hay, holding her up with one hand and simply staying still. But staying within her. Not softening. Not at all. The crippled beam groaned as the weight of the roof shifted into its weakness. The groaning excited Hugh and he slowly began plumbing her for a sixth time. Something broke in my mind – a relaxation, an acceptance of such unbelievable strength and stamina. A kind of faith moved my heart that I never felt at mass. My body responded by releasing another white libation, globs of it billowing forth before the ecstacy could catch up – it rushed in late and quaked me to my soul, submitting my life to this thundering, earth-shaking deity before me. Hugh focused intently on her, careful not to bruise or injure her as he ground her back and forth in semi-circles. Her limbs flopped randomly, their motions aimless and simply sparking off stray bolts of joy her weaker frame could not contain. She shuddered again as another convulsion gripped her, and her seizure gripped him and undammed yet another flood of his virility into her guts. Not only the stream down her legs increase, now from two willsprings within her, but her belly began to bloat. Hugh looked as though this premature release – stimulated by her and not commanded by him – had cheated him. He stayed in and bucked her a little roughly, making her jaw chatter loosely, until he pasted her insides a seventh time. Ignoring how her rib cage expanded in his grip, Hugh plunged deeper with an urgency he hadn’t shown before. His bull-balls slapped the back of her ass as he chased the shimmering bliss he caught so easily again and again. His back stiffened and spread apart and the overflow of another cascade splattered his nutsack and thighs. Her eyes opened with bemused surprise as she belched and … smelled Hugh in it. The maid passed out completely and slumped on him, twitching and jerking like a dreaming dog. His face glowing with greed for a vein of gold that ran deeper and deeper into the mountain, he kept excavating for it. A series of short hard rams made her burp his salty musk, made her breasts flop along with her arms and nodding head. The hammering sped faster and faster until his cheeks became a blur. Then suddenly he stopped and mashed her down as if he were trying to snap his manhood off. But that prong stood up to him defiantly and rebuffed his efforts. Within the frenzy of his ninth fusillade, a heavenly smile pierced his face like a sunbeam after a storm eliciting a heavenly smile to spread across his face. The sun banished the storm and he slowed down to a steady strum. Pinning her against a wall of hay with only his horn of plenty, he put his hands on his hips and wiggled them, watching her bob like a puppet. Hugh didn’t like her leaving him alone like that - so he leaned forward, placing one fist on either side of the hay beside, and supported her with It while staring intently into her face. His presence penetrated her dazed mind and dragged her back to consciousness – while he stayed still, spreading and pulsing with her, her own grinding movement down below betrayed her return to paradise. He began slow rotations, lazy figure eights that hardened him until his balls hitched. Then, again, he became … perfectly … still…. But she shook with warring tensions and seized with unhinged rapture. He grinned with masterly hauteur and withheld himself until she scratched violently at him and seemed she’d shake herself apart if he did not feed her. Still he waited until her panting desperation opened her eyes – he locked them to his – and she seemed to wither and bloom at the same time within his gaze, her mind turning inside out beneath the fullness of his revelation. Still he waited. Still he grinned. Finally, drool spilled in rivulets out of her mouth, followed by a plaintive mewling bordering on despair. He nodded, slowly, over and over as he felt her identity disintegrate – and then he released the hounds of war. Her chest inflated from the inside, a strangled cry of incredulous surrender rose from her gaping mouth, and her breath, redolent of his salt, filled the air and made the horses rustle and neigh. His own fecund odor returning to him from inside her kept his demonic prick sharp as he tunneled even deeper into the mountain for that skein of gold. His muscles flinched - he had ridden himself raw – and now every motion exploded in his brain. A mere normal man would pull away, flee, his brain melting. But Hugh was made better. He carried her gingerly to a worktable, sweeping clean its surface with his arm, and laid her down. He stood upright so that the pressure bore down on his virility, and though it bounced her up a little, it soon settled down. Standing there, hands on his hips, his massive chest rising and sinking like storm billows on the open see, he defied every extreme sensation – he refused to withdraw, he would not pass out. Hugh willed every impulse into submission, and wrung the savor out of each moment. They could not gang up on him. They could not overcome his control. His chest rolled triumphantly as he disciplined his own rebellious passions and directed them to serve him one more time. The lightning from this battle shot into her. She twitched wildly, arms and legs spasming and battering his ram inside her. He conducted the unbearable pleasures until he chose to let them go. Throwing his head back, he barked and howled, reached up and grabbed a roof joist: and each time her leg kicked or her hand flicked, his fingers sank deeper into the splintering oak. He swayed there, his head shaking slowly back and forth and veins pounding in his neck. With a moan of pure satisfaction, his shoulders twitched and his hips swiped her back and forth across the table. He froze and braced his legs and ass. An eleventh milking surged into the maid. Her body swelled, her neck fattened – and his puissance gushed out of her moaning mouth in driving bursts. My body wrenched a third helpless time together with gripping alarm. I felt immobilized but somehow I shouted, “Sir!” as his seed trickled out of her nose and not only from her ears, but also her eyes, like pearly tears. Hugh’s eyes whipped open and he turned and glared in mad fury. I fell back, my cock now heaving drily, and mustered all my courage. “She needs a doctor!” He looked back and for the first time saw the swollen main, his viscous ichor still seeping from her head. He pulled out suddenly and a bucket’s worth of slime whooshed out and all over his legs. He lifted her in one arm and, with the other, battered a hole in the side of the stable. He ran into the village, naked and not only erect but still foaming like … like a mad bear. He woke the doctor by breaking his door in half. The doctor clutched his blanket in terror, then saw the girl and jumped up so Hugh could place her on the bed. Though he was no longer in her, the overflow continued to leak out, spreading slowly over her body. All the time, though her eyes fluttered pure white, the smile never left her lips. The doctor pushed gently on her belly and semen oozed from several openings at both ends. He turned around and, seeing Hugh’s still-drooling plowshare, started in amazement before recovering himself. “Young man, I’ll take it from here.” Tears stained Hugh’s beautiful features. “I didn’t mean to … will she be all right?” “I’ve never seen anything like this,” the old man confessed. “So long as nothing inside her has burst, she should pull through. Though I doubt she’ll ever be the same. You should prepare yourself however: I wouldn’t be surprised if you were a father, several times over. Such prodigious … vigor … might likely plant a prodigy of seedlings in this young girl.” Turning away, he muttered again, “Like an Irish rabbit.” Hugh seemed stricken so I gripped his unyielding arm tight as I could. “Come, you should rest again. And I can’t carry you if you fall asleep stark naked in the street.” Hugh shuffled out and embarrassedly propped the shattered boards door back in the doorway. Overcome with a surge of relief or joy or something, he grabbed and lifted me high into the air, shook me wildly with an ecstatic grin on his face, and draped me over his shoulder like a potato sack. I could feel the slimy slap of his dick against my feet as he trotted down the moonlit street. My hands explored the battlements of his back under the guise of holding on: the central pennant-poles, the squarish berms of annealed flesh over each shoulder blade, and the ramparts that spread to either side. The feeling his shoulder rippling back and forth against my belly made me come again but, having nothing left, it hurt more than anything. I wouldn’t have traded it for the world. Back in the stable reeking of fornication, he flung me onto his pallet and stared down proudly. “My friend!” he said, beaming, chest flaring. Then, treating me more like a pet than a friend, he lay down beside me, enclosed me with his irresistible arm-mass and tucked my face into the deep pit of foggy musk between his chest and back. He fell to sleep immediately but my heart raced like a hunting hound. His bushy hairs tickled my forehead and soon his peace encompassed me. I dreamed I was running beside him and wagging my tale forever and ever. THE END
  11. LeSeigneur

    Beach Slumming

    Beach Slumming by Gideon Kalve Jarvis A Commission for the Seigneur de M. http://www.furaffinity.net/user/lechevalier/ *** Disclaimer: This is a furry story featuring anthromorphic characters. Vic the rat is one of my most favorite characters, a gruff, roughed and heavily muscled rat who is - in my eyes - best depicted by the characters of Oscar Martinez (Solo). He seems to be a wanderer, as he appears in many settings, and has no sexual preferences except being dominant. I hope you will like him as I do, and you dont might fantasy characters. *** She should be happy, Margot realized. Her life was one that others would kill to obtain, and yet it was one that she had been almost handed on a silver platter, with a silver spoon for her mouth. A gorgeous husband, a fabulous body, and money on both sides of their marriage. More than enough for them to spend their lives in carefree idleness, savoring the sweetness that life has to offer. And yet, something was missing. Something raw and real that Margot knew she had never before experienced, and if things continued as they were, never would. The sleek-muscled, peach-furred feline rolled onto her stomach on the beach blanket, resting her chin on her folded arms, her eyes covered by large dark glasses, her head by a sun hat, her body more-or-less covered by a thong bikini. It wasn‟t much use for keeping sand out of the crease between her firm buns, but it certainly made the males gawk. Lounging there on the beach in the hot Florida sun, Margot felt an itch start to steadily grow between her legs, thinking of the males she‟d seduced in the past, wearing outfits similar to this one, or sometimes even more scandalous. She and Andre, her husband, were hardly closed in their relationship. Of course they felt it only polite to let each other know when they were going to bring in somebody else to satisfy one of their many wealthy whims, but so long as they each abode by that single rule, Andre and Margot were free to take lovers as they wished, of either sex. It served to keep the fire in their relationship, preserving the two felines from settling into a boredom that would surely have spelled the beginning of the end for their relationship. This day, however, Margot‟s eyes moved casually over the beach, sighing in disappointment. The men, the women, they were all beautiful, sculpted, their bodies like those of the gods of Olympus. All her life she and Andre had been among such people, the privileged ones, the ones that were beautiful because it was their right to be so, born of the best genes and the greatest fortune, their lives often planned out long before their births. What she wanted was a taste of reality, raw and harsh. It was as these dark, forbidden thoughts that were filling Margot‟s mind as her eyes fell on the Rat. She had half-risen from her repose at a sound from somewhere behind her, lowering her dark glasses from her bright blue eyes, giving her long blonde hair a toss to get stray locks from her eyes, before she spotted the source of the disturbance. At the gates to the walled-off beach, the exclusive resort of the Hotel Marseilles at Miami Beach, arguing loudly with the guard stationed there, was a creature from a world as far removed from Margot‟s as Heaven was from Hell. He was shorter than her husband by a good head and shoulders, shorter than her by a full head, but his shoulders and chest were a great deal broader. In truth, his entire body was massive in ways that Margot had never thought were possible, an obscene mass of muscle bulging beneath the tight red-and-white-striped shirt and blue jeans he was wearing. She could see everything about him, could imagine what she couldn‟t see. At the sight of this ugly creature, this devil among the angels, this slum-dwelling rodent with his prize-fighter‟s hardened face, Margot felt her mouth grow suddenly dry. Almost against her will, she rose from where she‟d been lying and walked towards the gate. “You talk to Trey,” the Rat said in a harsh, deep voice that spoke of his French birth, though the accent was almost lost in what must have been long years spent in the midst of a rich global polyglot. “He cleared me to go in there. Besides, what‟s it matter? I just want to use the gym. Not gonna bother any of these high rollers on the beach.” That voice! It was everything that her husband‟s was not: rough, uncouth, a savage snarl like broken glass on asphalt. Margot felt her legs wobble, growing weak, the wetness between her legs increasing exponentially. This beast was an untamed remnant of more primitive times, and his raw savagery spoke to her darkest, most primal desires, parts of her that she‟d never even known existed in her perfect life. She couldn‟t speak, could hardly even more closer, but couldn‟t stop herself from continuing her walk forward despite all of her common sense screaming out that it was a mistake. “Look, Vic, we don‟t allow anybody who‟s not staying at the hotel in here,” said the guard, shaking his head as he stood to bar entry, the German Shepherd‟s expression firm, dutiful. “Even if Mister Trey did vouch for you, he certainly didn‟t clear it with me. If I let you in here, I could get in a whole lot of trouble.” “That dirty so-and-so!” snapped the Rat, Margot‟s mind mentally editing out the word he actually used with automatic precision. “Look, it‟s just a workout, mister. Can‟t we figure out some sort of an arrangement…?” “It‟s all right, Mark,” said Margot before she could stop herself, stepping forward to lightly brush her fingers over the shoulder of the tall canine. “This man, Vic, is with me.” The way she‟d said his name, „Vic,‟ had been a gentle rolling of the word over her tongue, as though tasting its flavor. And if a name could have a flavor, this one would be bitter, the same sort of bitter from the lime and salt of a margarita, a bite with a kick that went straight to your head. Mark, the guard, tipped his hat to the sleek peach-furred feline with raised eyebrows. “Um, well,” he looked back to the obscenely-muscled black rat, and then back to Margot. “I guess that‟ll be all right, Miss Margot,” he said finally, shrugging. “But he‟ll need to stay with you, all right?” “Of course, Mark,” said Margot, offering her hand to the hugely-muscled rat, feeling tiny in comparison to him despite her greater height. “We‟ll be just fine.” Vic hesitated for a moment, looking first at Mark suspiciously, as though expecting a trap. Seeing no deception from the stalwart, trustworthy guard, those same suspicious eyes fell on Margot. His hard brown-eyed gaze met her flashing green eyes with confusion as he seemed to be trying to puzzle her out, to discern her true motives behind such sudden and unexpected charity. This wasn‟t a person who was used to being given free help. This was somebody who was used to being used. The thought just made Margot smile a little wider: he would be used, all right. Just not in any way he might be afraid of. “Yeah,” the Rat said finally, his huge hand dwarfing the cat‟s as he closed it around her fingers in a grip that Margot sensed instantly could have crushed her like eggshells, but stopped at a commanding firmness instead, enough so that she couldn‟t have pulled away if she‟d wanted to. “Just fine.” Margot let the rat lead the way. It was obvious he‟d been into the private gym of the Hotel Marseilles, that hallowed shrine of the gods of beauty, wealth and leisure, many times before. She never went into the free weights room, of course, but that was exactly where the massive beast of a rat went, gripping her hand tightly enough that she couldn‟t get away easily, but not so much that he hurt her. This was a male that knew his own strength, knew his own body with the deepest intimacy. As they entered through the frosted glass doors of the gym, Margot glanced around, smiling as she saw how deserted it was at that time. Andre had carefully timed their visit to Miami so that they would hit good weather while avoiding the majority of the tourist crowd. He was always so skilled in his planning, the same skills that would have made him a good hunter in a more primitive time, and made him such a captain of business now. Such a good businessman was the handsome leopard, unfortunately, that he often left his poor, needy wife alone for far too long a time. Margot had deep desires and strong passions, and if they were not so open in their relationship their marriage would surely have shattered under the strain of her desperate needs… “You look like you‟re more used to aerobics and swimming than weights,” said Vic, interrupting Margot‟s thoughts as he walked towards a rack of weights and pulled several of the more massive circles of hard steel from their places. “You just like watching guys get hot and sweaty?” “Mmm,” replied Margot, biting her littlest finger as she broke contact with the obscenely muscled rat, and then walking forward, stroking her soft fingers over his powerful arm as he locked his choice of weights into place on a nearby suspended barbell. “I much prefer to get my exercise in more exciting ways. But having a strong male get hot and sweaty for me,” she licked her lips with lusty eagerness, “yes, that pleases me quite a bit.” “Hope I can help you there,” the rat answered with a smirk, before he hefted the metal bar onto his shoulders, a long row of heavy metal cylinders on each side, so many that the bar began to bend a little under their weight. Margot watched, dry mouthed, as Vic lowered himself almost to the floor with his first squat, and then rose back up. As the muscular male slid into the zone of working out, his eyes starting to grow fiery, tense, seeing things outside of what was right before him, the peach-furred feline slowly circled Vic, her eyes playing over his body, savoring the look of every curve, every angle, every hard bump and lump and part of this gorgeous grotesquerie. On his sixth squat, Margot couldn‟t contain herself as the scent of musky male his her nostrils, tickling the more primitive parts of her brain, and she stepped up behind Vic, her hands stroking around his chest, teasing the hard nipples beneath his tightly-stretched shirt, feeling them hard in the light chill of the aid-conditioned weight room. “So hard,” she murmured in his ear as Vic slowly bent for his seventh squat, the weight wavering slightly as his focus began to slip. “Mmm, and here as well.” Those hands teased over the front of Vic‟s pants, and he gave a deep grunt of surprise and exertion combined as he used that moment of energy to thrust himself straight up, and racked the weights with a clang. “Blood is what makes muscles grow strong, Margot,” he said as he turned, one massive hand gripping the slim cat‟s waist, pulling her against him as he grinned up at her. “But you are making my blood flow into other places.” Margot‟s mouth was dry, her eyes wide, as Vic pressed forward, pulling her against his body like a gorilla hefting a baby. She couldn‟t help but whimper softly as her almost naked back was pressed against the cool surface of the wall-width mirror weight lifters used to check their form, her legs splayed on either side of the aggressive, brutish male‟s hips as he forced himself against her, the heavy weight of his manhood rubbing against the clearly-visible cameltoe at the front of her achingly moist bikini thong. His huge hands slid down, gripping her firm buns, and her toes and back arched with her moan of desperate, needy pleasure. Was she in heat? She couldn‟t tell any more, and didn‟t care. She was so horny right then she felt like she was about to burst into flames at any moment. No time for foreplay, no desire for it. Margot needed this male. Needed him now! Her hands slipped into the little purse that she‟d carried over one shoulder, her only article of clothing aside from her now-discarded hat and shades, and still worn swimsuit. A condom! She needed to get a condom on this male before… “Merde,” she exclaimed as her hands peeled open the front of Vic‟s tented trousers, the rat helping her with one hand, easily holding her up with the other. He wasn‟t that long, really – not nearly as long as her husband‟s perfect penis. But he was thick, his shaft as heavily-muscled, it seemed, as the rest of the brutish body. This was the sort of club Margot could imagine being used by cavemen to subdue their brides. It was an ugly thing, hideous, covered in veins, grotesquely swollen. It would surely split her in half. She had to have it! Her hands were trembling so badly, Margot could barely managed to roll the condom down Vic‟s shaft. It fit, of course: it was one of her husband‟s, his greater length allowing for their differences in thickness. Or so Margot hoped, at least; the condom was badly stretched, looking like an overstuffed sausage casing around that obscene piece of male flesh. As she guided the monstrous head to her quivering, soaked little cunny, knowing she was far too small and tight for such a penis, she watched, wide-eyed, as the filmy sheath of latex bulged a bit more as the rat grew even more aroused, his musky, masculine scent intoxicating her, overwhelming her reason, even with the risk of pregnancy should that flimsy condom of her husband‟s not be able to take the pressure. Vic didn‟t wait any more, didn‟t give Margot another chance for second thoughts. He rested one hand on the mirror to support himself, gripping her hip firmly with the other, supporting her entire weight as he stood there in the midst of the heavy metal all around them, before his hips lunged forward, his meaty length skewering the tight-pussied feline as she barely had time to brush her bikini bottoms aside. Otherwise he would surely have ripped right through the fabric in his eagerness! Yowling like a banshee, Margot‟s claws raked Vic‟s back, shredding his shirt and leaving thin lines of blood on the naked fur beneath. Her legs thrashed on either side of the rat‟s hips as he began to pound her without mercy, heavy thumps filling the room as he rutted her savagely, like the brutish animal he was. The snap of the condom bursting inside of her was a mere footnote to Margot‟s pleasures, the knowledge that she was now taking this male bareback in an adulterous tryst only adding additional spice to the sensations that had blasted all her sanity, the latex ring at its base serving to add additional stimulation as Vic made sure to give her his full shaft on each long thrust. She felt his balls, so swollen, so huge, slap against her well-groomed rumpfur with each heavy jerk of his hips, and reached around, stroking and fondling their deliciously full weight in her hands. They felt so bloated, probably stuffed to the brim with the sperm that would make her cheating on her husband complete. Sealed with half-breed kittens. “Slutty pussycat,” Vic growled in his deep, dominant voice, his thick neck‟s veins standing out as he hunched himself against the squirming peach-furred feline, now holding her with both hands to ensure that all her squirming and thrashing wouldn‟t make her pop off his cock by accident. “Say it,” he commanded her, burying himself to the hilt in her once more, looking into her pleasure-dazed eyes, the pupils dilated as though she were high on drugs instead of sex. “Admit you‟re a slut.” “I‟m a slut,” Margot got out, shuddering with mighty spasms of her entire body. How long had she been cumming? She‟d lost track. Perhaps ever since Vic had first speared her on that magnificent cock of his… “I‟m a filthy, dirty, needy slut, and I need your cock so badly, Vic! Please, fill me with your cum!” She would have gone on, but Vic‟s lips pressed against her own, muffling the high-pitched wail that escaped her throat as his hips started to truly pound away, moving like a piston, like the rattling of a machine gun. He was like a machine, and engine of raw, primal lust! Margot couldn‟t resist him, didn‟t even try, as he claimed her, ravished her, used her up like she was nothing but his personal whore. And she loved every moment. And when the cat in heat felt the gush of Vic‟s cum spurting straight up into her unprotected pussy, her own pleasures peaked out beyond her endurance, her eyes rolling back into her head as she blacked out. Vaguely, Margot was aware of Vic carrying her, asking her for her hotel cardkey, taking it from her purse. She felt him drying them both off with a huge towel from the locker room, doing little to take off his musky scent, which covered both of them like a blanket of unabashed animal lust. She squirmed, whimpering with need as he wedged a thick finger into the cameltoe on the front of her bikini bottoms (now back in place, though only just barely), grinding it against her aching clitoris as he carried her to an elevator, and rode it all the way up. The pleasure-dazed feline was just coming back to herself as Vic nudged the door to her huge suite open with his knee, stepping inside and dropping her on the bed. It was the feeling of bouncing on the bed after being dropped that finally revived Margot to full consciousness, and with her awakening came a full rush of realizations. She‟d cheated on her husband, violating the one rule for all such illicit, extramarital encounters that they‟d set for each other: to let the other partner of the marriage know first. She‟d allowed this male to cum inside of her without even a condom to block the full gush of his virile sperm. And what a male she‟d chosen! Her eyes watched as the burly rodent took a swig of the champagne bottle she and Andre hadn‟t finished the night before, drinking it straight from the bottle. He was an uncouth lout, a brute, a thing of the lowest, most degraded orders! And yet, as he wiped his muzzle and looked at her with eyes that looked straight into her darkest, most hidden yearnings, she knew that she didn‟t regret what she‟d done, not really. And when he peeled off his claw-tattered shirt, then shoved his jeans unceremoniously to the floor, kicking then aside before striding towards the bed, his penis jutting forward like the prow of a battleship, Margot knew that she would let him do it again, as many times as he wanted. She was his slut now, just like she‟d said, nothing but a plaything to this primal beast, an instrument for his pleasure. He grabbed her just as Margot had started to sit up on the edge of the bed, and easily tore off her bikini top, making Margot squeal in surprise at this sudden brutality. Her side-tied bikini bottoms soon followed, and she squirmed as he grabbed one of her ankles, hoisting her leg into the air before his hips lanced forward, cock spearing her once more. This time she didn‟t even bother with the illusion of a condom; her womb was his to claim as he pleased, just like all of her body. How many times had he taken her? How many times could this rat cum? It had been hours at least, maybe days for all that Margot could tell. She still had the taste of his cum and her own juices on her lips after he‟d taken her muzzle, moaning in deep, masculine pleasure as he‟d rutted her mouth, watching her beautiful eyes looking up at him in adoration. The feline goddess was the slave of the rodent demon, and she served him willingly. And now she was clutching one of the pillows to her chest, screaming in a rough mixture of agony and ecstasy, her bottom hiked into the air as Vic shafted her too-tight tailhole, the tiny pink rosette of her rear passage now so widely stretched, Margot was certain she‟d burst at any moment. It was obscene, perverse, twisted…magnificent! She yowled again, even louder this time, as Vic‟s bloated balls slapped her gushing quim with each passionate thrust, the orgasm that claimed her then making her feel dirty, used, and yet craving still more of it. This brute was an addiction, and Margot was utterly hooked. So powerful was her passion and pleasure, in fact, that she didn‟t notice her husband standing there in the doorway of the bathroom, his towel and jaw dropped to the floor as he watched his wife being claimed so wickedly by another man. Beauty and the beast. That was the first thought that had come into Andre‟s mind as he watched his wife greedily take as much of that bloated length of cum-slick ratcock into her delicate muzzle. He‟d been taking a shower to wash off the worst of the smell of his own tryst earlier in the day, being sure that Margot knew where he‟d be, and for how long like the dutiful husband that he tried to be, despite their odd and open relationship. Its openness, in truth, was mostly for her benefit, for barring this vacation, Andre found himself far from living the life of the idle rich. He was gone too often, and his wife was in need of far more attentions than he could provide under such circumstances. His only rule was that he be informed of any liaisons that his wife might have, and he extended her the same courtesy. She had bedded many of his business partners, and several of the more handsome servants around their house, while he in turn had been free to enjoy the company of secretaries and coworkers, some of them other males, just as Margot occasionally indulged herself in the company of other females. But always, up until this point, they had remained true to that one rule, and kept each other informed, if only by a quick text message or simple call left on an answering machine. Now, however, Margot was cheating on Andre for the very first time, in full view of him as he‟d stepped out of the bathroom. He‟d watched her head bobbing on the obscenely bloated length of male flesh this brutish male sported, fury at first clouding everything into a haze of red. This passed quickly, however, after a single step into the room, as the full, obscene size of the black-furred monstrosity pummeling his wife‟s chin with his weighty balls came over Andre, sending a bolt of chill fear that sank into his guts, knowing that this creature, this rat, could likely break him over one knee without pausing in his thrusting motions. But then he‟d controlled his breathing, the tall, handsome leopard never one to lose control of his emotions. His self-control was why he had succeeded so well in business, and he pushed himself away from the murder that had flashed in his mind with an effort of will. However Andre hadn‟t counted on the danger that arose as he pushed fury away: lust could so easily take its place. That is exactly what happened, as Andre continued to stand there, watching the seemingly oblivious pair, letting his towel fall, forgotten to the plush carpet as the well-endowed rat‟s cock began to gush in his wife‟s muzzle, while she desperately tried to gulp it all down, her cheeks flushed, whiskers fanned wide in the height of her desperate lust. Andre felt his shaft rising to full attention, taking an involuntary step forward as Margot gave a short squeal as the rat seized her like a rag doll around her shoulders, and easily tossed her onto the bed. He was shorter than her, Andre realized, and quite a bit shorter than himself, and yet the obscenely-sized male had to be at least twice of Andre‟s leanly-muscled, sleek mass. Then, as Andre saw the brutish male pause only long enough to pour a dollop of suntan lotion onto his wife‟s rump and his hard shaft before plowing into her, claiming her anally with more vigor and primal savagery than Andre had ever felt in his life, the tall leopard felt himself forgiving his wife. This primal creature in their room, buried to the hilt in his wife, was like Hephaestus to Aphrodite, the grotesque god of the forge bound by passion to the incomparable goddess of love. She couldn‟t have resisted the lure of opposites, of raw, primal realism, any more than those gods of yore. “How is he?” Andre asked, walking to the side of the bed to get a better view, his pink tongue flicking out as he wetted his lips, his eyes wide as he observed the savage tryst taking place. “Andre!” exclaimed Margot, starting to rise up, her eyes wide in panic…only to be roughly shoved back into place by one of the rat‟s huge hands. “Vic, please…it‟s my husband,” she pleaded with the rat. But Vic only ignored her, giving a grunt to acknowledge her words, before his hips started to speed up, his nostrils flaring as he started to climb the final peak of his orgasm. The sleek leopard stepped up onto the bed behind his thrashing wife, her shock at realizing she was being watched by the very person she was cuckolding having unloosed her ability to stave off her passions any longer, leaving her writhing and yowling on the bed like a feral feline from the alleys. She was a raw, passionate creature herself now, stripped of all her veils of seduction and romance and beauty. Now she was composed of sex at its most basic, elemental form. All else was beyond her comprehension. Kneeling behind Vic, Andre rested his chin on the rat‟s shoulder, his hands reaching around, stroking over the broad, bare chest of the brutish creature. He was solidly formed, and Andre couldn‟t help but wet his lips again as his fingertips closed on the rat‟s hard, masculine nipples, squeezing them firmly. This was the last straw, and Vic cried out, his voice deep, powerful like the bellow of a bull as he began to gush even more cum into Margot‟s quivering body, his seed spurting out as it overflowed her anal depths, dripping down her rump and legs as she slumped forward, whimpering softly at the lovely ache left behind in her rump and well-stretched cunny. It was impossible for him to help himself! As Vic pulled back, his heavy, meaty length popping free of Margot with a gush of his cum, Andre ran his tongue over the neck of the other male, tasting his full-bodied, musky essence. The leopard wanted this male, and wanted him now. “It‟s only fair,” Andre said softly in Vic‟s ear, seductively, the same tone he used on that fresh-faced gazelle intern the week before he‟d gone on vacation with his wife, his hard shaft grinding against the hip of the rat, its long, beautiful pink shaft stroking through the bristly fur there. “You‟ve had my wife, after all. Now I should have you.” “Fair enough,” Vic answered, turning as he grinned right in Andre‟s face. “Hope you enjoy what you get.” Andre was just starting to grin, the toothy, triumphant grin of a predator that is about to finish off his prey, before, suddenly, Vic‟s huge arm lifted, wrapping around Andre‟s upper body, pulling him forward. His face was squeezed up against the musclebound side of the rat, his senses reeling at the thick, heady male musk. “S-stop,” the sleek-furred leopard gasped out, his eyes growing heavy-lidded. “Please, this isn‟t…” “You want this,” said Vic in response, his other hand guiding Andre‟s for a short while, before, in a daze, Andre began to stroke the rat‟s body, exploring every ridge and curve with his fingertips. “That‟s right. Touch me everywhere. No shame in admiring what I‟ve got to show. I‟ve worked hard on it so people can enjoy it.” Margot was just starting to crawl forward then, gradually coming around. She rose up, her eyes fluttering open just as she saw her husband rasping his pink tongue along the underside of the rat‟s armpit, his expression one of pure, sultry bliss, before his attentions slowly moved down the rat‟s arm, to his bicep. The peach-furred feline couldn‟t resist a smile at this display of submission, and crept forward on all-fours towards the two, reaching out her delicate hands to wrap them around the hard shafts of the two males kneeling on the bed near her, beginning to stroke them at a steady pace. Andre‟s familiar, beautiful penis was a weight she knew well, and enjoyed still, even after the feeling of Vic‟s bludgeon inside of her. The fingers of the hand stroking Vic, however, couldn‟t reach all the way around that meaty shaft. It was just too thick! She leaned forward, and kissed Vic‟s pectoral, flicking her tongue over his hard male nipple, visible through his dark fur as a point of smooth blackness, making the rat jerk slightly in mounting pleasure. Andre‟s tongue moved to follow suit, and soon Vic was leaning back on the bed, his hips thrust out as he panted, his eyes wide as he watched the two felines stroke and lick and nibble their way down his body, until their lips finally met at the tip of his full, throbbing cock, kissing each other with his plum-shaped glans right between their lips. This tongues flicked out, French kissing with passionate, desperate need, all the while lashing and lathering his cock with their affection for each other. His heavy hands reached down, gripping the firm, tight bottoms of the two felines, his fingers teasing against wet female slit and tightly-clenched male anal ring, squeezing firmly as he bucked his hips, giving a short, barbaric cry as he came once more, with those eager mouths, husband and wife, servicing his needy shaft. Andre had certainly fellated several males in his time. He‟d also enjoyed anal sex on several occasions. But only as the one on top, never as the one receiving. But at this moment, even with a thick finger penetrating his clenching, virginal tailhole, he hardly noticed, he was so caught up in the moment of shared, shivering pleasure as Vic climaxed, his seed jetting over the faces of Margot and Andre like the spray of a fountain. Then, suddenly, Andre came to himself, and started to rise, giving his head a startled shake, trying to pull away from Vic‟s invading fingers, especially as he was trying to add a second! But the rat simply reached out, his cock still hard even after his recent orgasms, and grabbed both of Andre‟s wrists in one mighty hand as the sleek leopard tried to get away. “You‟ll love this too,” Vic said with a laugh, before he twisted Andre around, pinning him to the bed with his firm, spotty rump thrust into the air – an easy target! “No…” Andre almost whimpered, struggling feebly in the grip of the more powerful male, knowing already that it was a hopeless struggle. “Please, I‟ve never…ah!” Vic had then reached over with his other hand, and pressed Margot‟s head down, her muzzle up against Andre‟s tailhole. She knew what was wanted, her pink tongue extending, teasing over her husband‟s tailhole, making the handsome leopard squirm and moan in pleasure as he was rimmed with such expert skill. His wife had never done this for him before, and yet she did so with the experience of someone who had practiced the art. It was another facet of his wife that Andre had never before suspected, and one that he felt now that he would have to explore further when the opportunity presented itself. As Margot‟s tongue moved down, rasping over Andre‟s white-furred balls, the leopardman suddenly tensed up as he felt the huge, swollen tip of that massive ratcock squeezed firmly against his virgin pucker. Despite himself, despite knowing that there was nothing he could do to stop this, and that he was probably going to love it, whether he wanted to or not, Andre couldn‟t suppress that whimper of fear. The rat was so huge, Andre was almost certain that it would kill him, splitting him open as it went in. “Your wife took it, and she‟s half your size back there,” sneered Vic, nudging his hips forward, the pressure steadily increasing against Andre‟s snug tailhole, slowly spreading him open. “Take it like a man.” The leopard started to open his mouth, so say something – anything! – to the bad black rat, but all that came out was a kittenish mewl as, suddenly, his tailhole gave way in its resistance, and Vic‟s massive cockhead popped inside. This soon turned into a slow, long, drawn-out yowl that began almost as a whisper, and gradually increased in volume until it was a banshee‟s wail as Vic‟s cock bumped past Andre‟s prostate, making the leopard‟s whole world start to spin in raw, naked pleasure. He‟d just been deflowered by this vile beast, his last virginity robbed from him by this untamed lump of gutter trash…and it felt good. It felt wonderful! Andre‟s shaft was rock-hard, great drops of precum forming at the tip to drop onto the soft sheets beneath him, and he hadn‟t even touched it. “That‟s it, slut,” Vic growled in Andre‟s ear. “But don‟t worry: it‟s only gay if our balls tou-whups.” He chuckled deeply as his hips pressed against Andre‟s spotty rump, his massive testicles clapping gently against those of the other male. Vic began to move his hips then, starting slowly at first, but soon starting to build up his pace. With his hands pinned behind his back, Vic using them as a handle to aid in his thrusting, Andre was completely at the mercy of the brutish caveman-like rat that was now starting to nail his pristine backside with full gusto. Each hard thrust slapped against Andre‟s rump lustily, making the leopard‟s cock bounce to smack against his taut belly, and the leopard knew he couldn‟t last long like this. An eager female moan caught Andre‟s ears, and he turned his head as Vic was starting to thrust in short, jabbing motions, his tempo speeding up a lot. The leopard gasped as he saw his wife riding the arm of the rat, who held it outstretched, flexing his oversized bicep up right into Margot‟s trembling, gushing cunny like a living, hot-blooded Sybian. She was grinding against the rat‟s muscular arm, pinching her nipples, twisting them in her fingers as she neared yet another orgasm, or perhaps was already in the midst of one, Andre couldn‟t tell anymore. Too much. It was too much! Screaming like a jungle cat, Andre gave in at last to the raw, savage feeling of the rat‟s pounding hips, his thrusting cock, that sense of being overwhelmed, dominated. He couldn‟t resist it any more, couldn‟t fight off the pleasure. His head slumping to the bed, cheek grinding against the sheets, Andre started to come, his cock pulsing over and over again as Vic began to pound almost straight down into the leopard‟s orgasm-clenching tailhole, his tail wrapped around the rat‟s waist like the belt of a victorious gladiator. He was vaguely aware of his wife collapsing, face first, onto the bed by his side, only just barely able to see her sated, smiling face as she drifted off into a deeply pleasured slumber. He wasn‟t far behind her. * Margot and Andre came to themselves eventually, finding their naked bodies pressed together on the tangled sheets of the huge hotel bed. There was a sizable indentation between them, one that was still warm, indicating where a massive rodent‟s body had just been, dispelling the impression that what might have happened could just have been a dream. Both felines turned as they realized that the shower was running, and then looked back at each other, before they leaned closer together and kissed, their lips meeting with a passion that they had both almost forgotten they had for each other. When Vic stepped out of the bathroom a short time later, he was treated to the sight of two shapely feline rumps presented towards him, Andre and Margot both crouched on all-fours on the bed, presenting themselves, wiggling their long tails and lovely hineys with eager arousal. The sweet spice of horny cat hit the black rat‟s nose, making his whiskers vibrate, and he stepped forward eagerly, one massive hand gripping each of the pair of presented bottoms. “I think you two are gonna enjoy the rest of your vacation,” Vic chuckled.
  12. hungry4muscle

    Meeting Rick

    From: [email protected] This is a story that I wrote years ago. Hope you guys like it! Meeting Rick True story...no lie! My name is John. Temporarily living in Philly. Moving back to L.A. in the fall. Was living in West Hollywood, CA at the time. It was about a year ago. Came back from a bar, hornier than hell. Decided to surf the internet and wound up in that Muscle Room on Gay.com. Me: 6'/190/masc btm/work out/br/br/Italian good lks/hry ch & abs/8.5 thick inches/into worshiping huge muscle freaks! Well this guy named Rick popped onto the screen and asked if I wanted to chat in private. "Sure", I said. He told me he lived up north and was into phone sex. I told him I hadn't tried it before but was curious. "What do you look like?" I asked. "I'm 6 feet...same as you...but a lot bigger...250 and hard as rock! Spanish...could pass for Italian. 54" chest...22 inch arms...34 inch waist...some light chest hair, mostly around my nips and between my pecs...real hairy six-pack and thick powerful hairy legs. Real strong too!" He got me so horny talkin' about himself I decided to give him my phone number. I couldn't believe how hot this guy made me over the phone. We must have chatted for 2 hours, jerkin' off together. He said I made him hornier than anyone he ever chatted with. We hit it off so well we became regular chat buddies. A few months later he said he had business in L.A. and wanted to meet. With a little hesitation, I agreed. I'd heard about so many fakes on the net that I wasn't sure if I could go through with it. He called me when he arrived in town and talked me into letting him drop by my place. We decided on a time. What would he look like? We hadn't even exchanged pics! Would he be as big as he said he was over the phone, or just a fake? His voice made me so hot I just had to meet him! There was a knock on the door. I hesitantly opened it. I couldn't believe my fucking eyes! This huge monster was standing at my doorway. He wasn't gorgeous, but good looking in a real masculine sort of way. Dark brown hair cut real short...military style, and a day's growth of beard. He wore a real tight white short-sleeve button-down shirt and tight-fitting jeans. He smiled, put his arms up over his head so that he was holding onto the top of the door frame and leaned in a little. He teased me by flexing just enough to make his lats spread slightly and to show off the thickness of his arms. He pressed his elbows against the sides of the doorway and began pushing. I swear I could hear the frame craking from the pressure. He walked in and closed the door behind him. "Oh my God!" I said. He touched my lips with his index finger to hush me. Then he raised his right arm up and began to flex it. "Feel it!" he said. I molded my hand around it as he flexed it. "Holy shit, man...it's huge!" I said as I felt the thickness of it through his shirt sleeve. "Feel it!" he kept saying as he flexed it harder and harder. I could see it growing in front of me. "Feel the power of it John!" He kept flexing it as hard as he could. His arm started shaking from the stress. He shouted "I CAN'T STOP FLEXING IT JOHN...GGRRR...GGGRRRR!!" With that the sleeve began to actually split! I couldn't believe it. This guy's shirt was actually ripping from the pressure of his bicep flexing. "OH MY GOD!" I kept saying as his bicep started peaking out of the material. He kept flexing it harder and harder until the seam split completely. "YEAH!!" he yelled. Then he pressed his body into me, pushing me against the living room wall. I could feel his hard cock against mine through our jeans. He raised his other arm up so he was in a double-bi position. He flexed his lats and bi's so hard that the seams on both sides of his shirt ripped and the other shirt sleeve ripped at the same time. "HOLY SHIT!!" I yelled, positioning both my hands on his biceps. He kept grunting louder and louder while he flexed, splitting the seams so that his veiny lats and bi's were completely visible. Then he put his arms down and began flexing his chest. His top button was already open. I could see the deep hairy line between his pecs. His chest started expanding, stretching the material until the three top buttons popped exposing his thick muscle. "Un-fuckin'-believable!" I said with a dropped jaw. I placed my hands on his upper chest, feeling the striated muscle as he flexed for me. "YEAH JOHN...FEEL THIS FUCKIN' MUSCLE!!" Then he picked me up underneath both my armpits...and I wrapped my legs around him. He humped me for a while then carried me into my bedroom. We both stripped out of our clothes, both our cocks pointing straight up at each other. He looked me deep in the eye, then knelt down in front of me. He raised up his right arm again. That one had the most veins! He flexed it slightly, but not completely, and positioned my cock between his bicep and forearm. He started flexing it as hard as he could. I felt his bicep and forearm as he did this. It felt so hard...like rock...veins crawling all over it! "GGGRRRRRR...FEEL MY POWER...FEEL THE POWER OF THIS ARM...FEEL IT!!!" I couldn't believe he was doing this to me. I began to feel faint from the excitement. "Stop...I don't want to cum yet" I yelled. With that he let go. But instead of giving me a break, he placed my cock between his huge pecs. He wrapped his arms around my hips...pulling me into him. At the same time, flexing his pecs so hard they surrounded my cock. I could feel the thickness of them around my cock. I could feel the hair between his pecs on the underside of my cock as I pushed against him. While he flexed, I began grinding my cock against him, literally fucking his pecs. "Yeah man...fuck this muscleman's pecs...yeah...come on...come on!! I CAN"T STOP FLEXING JOHN!!!" I couldn't believe how hot this felt! "GOD!!" I yelled. I guess he could tell that I was about to cum and finally let go of his grip. He got up and looked over at the corner of the bedroom. I wondered what he was looking at. He walked over to my curling bar and took the weights off of it. "What are you going to do with that?" I asked. "This is for later!" he said. He pushed me onto the bed, lying the bar next to me. He propped some pillows under my head and shoulders so that I could see him better. Then he took me by the legs and positioned my calves so that they were lying on his shoulders. I could feel his fingers lubing my hole. He leaned over me...both his huge ham-like arms along each side of me. I could feel the tip of his cock against my hole. He pushed the tip of it in to tease me. "Ready for this muscleman to fuck you John???" I was speechless! With a roar he shoved his cock into me so hard I thought I would go through the fucking headboard! I reached up to grab his huge massive pecs. I cupped my hands around them. I could feel the weight of them bouncing slightly as he pounded his cock into me. He must have fucked me for an hour. I couldn't get enough of him...feeling his pecs...arms...shoulders. He was so massive...his chest was like hair covered rock with thick and thin veins crawling all over it...branching out to his shoulders...leading down to his heavy ham-like arms. I couldn't stop feeling him. He kept flexing over and over again while he fucked me. Groaning...yelling...screaming while he flexed. He was an animal! He raised his arms up in a double-bi. He flexed them so hard they double peaked. I held onto them while he flexed and fucked me. "Yeah you fuckin' animal...fuck me...fuck me you bull!!!" With that he grabbed the curling bar beside me. He placed it behind his neck and started straining. "No...he wasn't going to try and bend this. No way!" I thought. He strained harder and harder. Veins were popping out everywhere, his skin was turning deep red too. I couldn't believe it. He was trying to bend the fucking bar while he fucked me! "GGGRRRRR...GGGGGRRRRR!!" I thought the veins in his head were going to pop. The bar actually began to bend. I couldn't believe it! I could feel his cock getting thicker and harder inside me as he was bending it. "OH MY GOD!" I yelled. I kept feeling his arms as he was bending the bar. Muscles on muscle were popping out everywhere! He kept moaning and yelling...straining every muscle until the bar was almost a U-shape. "FEEL THE POWER!! FEEL MY FUCKIN' POWER" he yelled. With that I could feel him explode inside of me...his warm cum filling me up. I came too...my cum flew everywhere...in the air...back down on me...onto his chest...everywhere. I came harder than I ever did before...I must have shot at least twelve time! He threw the bar down and collapsed on top of me. He kissed me and then whispered in my ear "Nice to finally meet you John!" OK! Well it isn't really true. But hey...it could happen! Any big guys out there want to make my fantasy cum true. Either here in Philly or when I get back to L.A.??? Drop me an e-mail! -JOHN
  13. LeSeigneur

    Hugh the Young Knight

    Hugh the Young Knight written by Ceep for the Seigneur de M. Hugh felt uncomfortable in his own skin, but that was the only pitiful facet of his life. The fact that he acheived knighthood at the legendary round table at such a young age was truly remarkable and enviable, yet all he knew was unease for it. It was not the affections and admirations of the people that left him feeling sheepish and shy, though; no, it was the very reason that he sat among knights who, in his eyes, were twice the man he was, yet the opposite was true. A specimen of masculinity rarely unseen, a contrast to the freshness of his face, his young body rippled with muscle tone and power; even through the stuffy clothing and the chainmail he was obliged to wear as a knight, the lines of his musculature were unmistakable, lending him to be unintentionally intimidating to those around him, yet the gentle, freckled features of his face and his supple, pale flesh lent themselves to a more friendly, youthful appearance which rendered him approachable. Indeed, Hugh had a gentle, if not quiet disposition, yet a fierce loyalty to that which he believed in - and what he put most of his faith into was his coat of arms and the honor of his kingdom. Though the youth had not yet been tempered by the fires of bloody combat, nor had he taken a life, those he stood beside thought of him as an intelligent and capable knight in spite of his age. In celebration of Hugh's knighthood, the captain of the knights saw fit to propose a banquet - and the queen, an intelligent beauty who was thoughtfully involved with the knights of the roundtable, allowed this feast without opposition. Amongst the queen and the entirety of his greatest peers, Hugh felt absolutely tiny, a truly ironic sensation, considering his musculature over even the most fit individual there. There was conversation, a great meal, and drinks to be enjoyed, yet Hugh was ever the wallflower, eating quietly and talking politely, avoiding any and all eye contact with the queen out of a sense of bashfulness - and that was quite difficult, for she frequently looked his way. Hugh was certain he could see ulterior motives in her gaze, and had he been a little bit more mature, he would have easily seen her lust. Yet, all he knew for certain was that the queen was giving him queer looks and flirtatious glances - what could he do but tolerate it? Very soon, a toast was held in Hugh's honor, one he found difficult, to say the least; bearing a contrived, cheeky smile brought on by overwhelming embarassment, he took the praises of his queen and his fellow knights with modesty, yet the lovely royal lady blindsided the youthful knight with a command that shook him and rendered him speechless. "Brave young Hugh," she said with a tone not unlike a sultry purr, silencing the entirety of the dining hall, "rise for your queen. Let me gaze upon your youthful body, a fine model of the male form!" All heads turned from her majesty, Guinivere, to lowly Hugh, so young that he should not have been any more than a lowly squire. "I, ah... I beg your pardon, your majesty?" he said, his voice a tiny squeak. "Hugh," she said slowly, "you heard me well." Then, letting a seductive smile grace her features, the queen relaxed in the comfort of her decorated seat, awaiting young Hugh's show. It was so unlike Hugh to be any kind of an exhibitionist, but there it was - a direct order from his queen. For many long seconds, he simply thought of rejecting the command and forfeiting his knighthood, but that would have cost him everything. Resigning himself to the queen's will, he rose from his chair, standing above the heads of all his fellow knights. All eyes were on him; in deathly silence, they awaited his next move. Please give me the strength, Hugh silently prayed with momentarily closed eyes. He felt no divine will enter him, but he made up for its' absence with willpower of his own. Emitting a long sigh, he began to curl his mighty arms inwards, at the same time subtly hunching himself over. With blushing cheeks and a subtly grimacing expression, he flexed his arms for all they were worth, and Guinivere looked on with obviously hungry eyes - had anyone been watching her and not Hugh, they would've seen the very unladylike way she licked her lips. Hugh felt all their gazes on him, criticizing him, scrutinizing his every move, and it unconsciously spurred him to do the best that he could. Straightening his back, he smoothly lifted his arms above his head, and he exerted every ounce of his strength; his muscles bulked heavily, stretching the tight mall to its limits. It would have been appropriate to see him holding an anvil in his bare hands, or maybe even the entirety of the castle's tower, but all he lifted was the air itself. As he ran every cluster of youthful muscle in his arms through their paces, they trembled, as if such power was too much for them. He balled his supple hands into white-knuckled fists, and he shuddered. He soon reached the height of his spectacular double-bicep pose, and at much the same time, a noise of wheezing, protesting metal came forth, growing more and more intense as the youth worked his muscles. With a grunt of exertion, the chainmail he was dressed in split in a dozen places, ripping like fabric, just as easily as the shirt over said mail. There he stood, still blushing, his unlikely arms and his defined chest clutched loosely by ruined garments, his face still alight with blush, by then more than ever before. "Very good," Guinivere said quietly, belying the true lust she felt for that handsome youth, "you may take your seat again, young Hugh..." Well past the banquet that evening, Hugh found himself amongst his fellow knights, still quite bashful from the outcome of the feast. He had been issued a new set of chainmail and a fresh tunic - bothh with some extra slack in them, to help prevent another such incident from occurring - but the youth chose to remain in the nude following his bath. As he finished up and dried himself off, he heard escalating words from Lancelot, arguably the most respected and beloved of all the knights of the roundtable; ordinarily, a scrap between even such noble knights was not unheard of, but the things passing Lancelot's lips were stunning to all - Hugh included. "I can hardly believe the behavior of our queen! I saw the lust in her eyes as clear as day!" Though Lancelot's plight was, on the surface, one of morality and disgust, the truth was that he felt jealous - Guinivere was a woman of impeccable beauty, not to mention exclusivity for her royal blood. It certainly flustered Lancelot to know that a youth nearly half his own age had her favor and her sexual admiration, yet to admit his own lust for the queen was not at all acceptable; the bitter irony was that speaking derisively of her was accepted more than admitting his own wantings for her body. Whether he picked up on this or not, Hugh correctly assumed that Lancelot's anger was his fault; being a good, noble knight, however, Hugh simply would not stand for such words about his queen. The youth abolished any and all shyness; all that mattered to him was the honor of the queen. He emerged from the baths with his expression set in stone, his inexperienced eyes glowing with intensity. Lancelot turned his gaze on the nude form of Hugh; momentarily, he was staggered by the sight of his body, though it wasn't the first or even second time he'd laid eyes on the young knight. "You shall not speak of the queen in such a way, Lancelot!" he warned, finding himself unafraid as he stood toe-to-toe with Lancelot. For a moment, Lancelot - dressed in merely a loose-fitting undergarment - looked as though he were sizing up the youth as an opponent, but ultimately, he shook his head. "Forgive me, Hugh, I should not have spoken ill of our fine queen," he conceded, his tone one of benevolence, but not submission. More and more, he found himself admiring the pale-skinned youth before him in more intent ways, and in the slack confines of his undergarment, he felt his shaft swelling with blood. It was just obscene that a teenager, nearly a mere child, hat such an enormously powerful body. Hugh, pacified but still not accepting of Lancelot's behavior, stood proud and tall, his muscles flexing and twitching even at an idle, his heavy, uncut shaft hanging freely between the carved flesh of his thighs. "Your body," Lancelot said absently, having stepped back to better view Hugh's form, "such a form, it's like your mother and father carved you out of marble, Hugh." The comment brought Hugh pause, and it interrupted his unconscious intimidation, replacing his stern expression with a blushing, somewhat dull look. "Ah, thank you, Lancelot," he bleated, suddenly well aware of his handsome fellow knight's roaming eyes - in some way, he felt comfortable with Lancelot ogling him. "Please, Hugh, satisfy my curiosities," Lancelot said with a hint of arousal in his voice, taking a few steps away from the youth. There, in the training hall - just off of the knights' quarters, where they slept and bathed - was a rack with hundreds of pounds of armor and weaponry upon it. It would've taken a horse and a carriage to move it with so much gear upon it - but, almost instinctively, Lancelot knew Hugh could move it with ease. "You want me to lift that?" Hugh asked, tightening his jaw in unease and disbelief. Wearing a small, coy smile, Lancelot nodded and chuckled. "Try it. You might be surprised." Feeling just as shy and uncertain as his forced show in the banquet hall, Hugh momentarily sized up the rack; at least ten feet tall, it was covered in mail, plate armor, swords, axes, and shields - easily several tons worth of steel, not to mention the fact that the rack itself was built out of sturdy, ancient wood. "Lancelot," he said uneasily, looking back at the handsome knight - Lancelot nodded reassuringly, folding his arms across the toned form of his chest. "Try, Hugh, please. Satisfy my curiosities." Hugh sighed, and though the noise reeked of impatience and disgust, it was actually a sound of exasperation - why did everybody wish to ogle his body like so? To somebody so sexually inexperienced, it was very unusual to Hugh, but he would oblige Lancelot. Squatting down, clutching the cumbersome rack by its' base from the side, Hugh grunted, the sound not youthful, but rather one of a grown man pushing his body to the limit. Before Lancelot's eyes, the pale, freckled example of pristine, male beauty before him began to rise that loaded rack - clutching with his arms, lifting with his legs, Hugh rose inch by inch. His carved biceps balooned, the mighty pecs flexed tight and in deep striations, every single muscle strained and bulged, stretching the velvet boyskin. Hugh’s body became carved and edgy, a superior, unreal musclebeast as he showed off his true power. His breathing, once steady and calm, had since degraded into animalistic and unintentionally lewd huffing. Lancelot was staggered, and had his jaw not been clenched, his lip not bit in a display of admiration and arousal, his mouth would have hung open. To see a form so youthful and perfect as Hugh's lifting that rack so high that it crested over his head, revealing his animal-like, bushy armpits, his body glistening with sweat, his herculean chest heaving with the labored breathing of a wild animal, Lancelot was shocked, amazed, and incredibly aroused - in the snug-fitting undergarment around his hips, he sported a mighty erection, and all he knew for certain was that he had to feel that youth's body. Hugh set the rack down a mighty thud!, followed shortly by the rattling of mail and armor. A few armaments fell to the floor in noisy, harmless clanks and clatters, but Lancelot could hear none of this - all he wanted to hear was the gruff panting, the near snarling of Hugh's breathing. He smelled the youth's undeveloped scent, that which would one day be a potent musk of unspeakable attraction and heartbreaking sexuality, and he availed himself for the youth. As he approached, Hugh turned, his freckled face alight with blush, his skin damp with sweat; before he could speak a word, Lancelot kissed him, slipping his tongue into the warmth of young Hugh's maw, teasing over the youth's palate and teeth in an enormously sexual gesture. Before Hugh could even register the kiss, Lancelot ended it, and he pressed his cheek to Hugh's own, savoring the feel of soft, pubescent flesh on the shaven stubble of his own - which, inversely, was a sensation Hugh enjoyed. "L-Lancelot," the youngest knight stammered, finding himself silenced with another kiss, this one shallow and brief. Lancelot had no words, and he drove on with instinct alone. He nibbled and kissed down the impossibly mighty youth's jawline and neck with brisk speed, but he dabbled on Hugh's chest. There, he licked, he kissed, he gnawed; no crease of muscle, no swatch of smooth, freckled flesh was safe; Hugh shuddered and moaned, and involuntarily, he flexed hard for Lancelot, pouting out his chest, presenting like a peacock to the handsome knight. Hugh unknowingly fed off of Lancelot's worship, and his shaft, once casually flaccid, had already begun to swell with arousal, engorging its' length with blood. As it reached its' peak and it came around to a respectable length but an unbelievable girth Hugh shuddered, and Lancelot was further stricken by the youth's form. Even as compelling as the ambivalently tender and hard flesh of the youngest knight's chest and arms was to his kissing lips and licking tongue, Lancelot could not resist that which dwelt between Hugh's chiseled thighs. Dropping to his knees, unabashed in his homoeroticism, the handsome Lancelot clutched Hugh's meat in a strong, tough hand, a contrast to the virgin flesh of that penis. Squeezing it firm in his grip, he pulled down upon the uncut foreskin of the youth's length, exposing the tip, its' shade a muted pink, one unaccustomed to light or the chilly air of the outside world; indeed, to have the tender glans of his shaft so ruthlessly exposed sent a shiver up Hugh's spine and made him moan, yet the moisture and warmth it naturally knew was replaced with another - Lancelot's mouth. The handsome knight struggled to engulf Hugh's colossal manhood, and as he descended, he removed his groping, tugging hand, placing it, along with the other, on one of the youth's thighs. Hugh's cheeks lit with a vibrant and youthful blush, making his cute freckles all the more apparent, and though he quaked and moaned with pleasures yet unheard of to his sexually inexperienced body, he found himself embracing an almost feral dominance; setting one of his smooth hands on the back of Lancelot's head, he encouraged the handsome knight to work his swollen shaft harder, doing so with wary pushes and squeezes on the back of his skull - Hugh was not entirely sure what he was doing, but whatever it was, he somehow knew it was right. Distantly, Hugh wondered if this was a common occurance for Lancelot, or if it was similarly his first time with another man - but at the forefront of his thoughts, all he really acknowledged was how wonderful that mouth felt around his length. Huffing with nearly the same intensity and urgency as when he'd so effortlessly hefted the armor rack, Hugh held firmly onto Lancelot's head with both of his supple hands. Everything about the moment was unspeakably fine; Lancelot, whether by practice or dumb luck, sucked and bobbed upon the youth's turgid member with incredible ferocity and skill, and his manly, rough hands alternately fondled the hairless, wrinkled, tender hide of Hugh's scrotum, or the carved-in-stone curve of his rear-end. Hugh soon felt himself nearing the bliss of a climax; he had masturbated, but it was a rare occasion, for he found his time spent better practicing with the sword or maintaining his fitness, and so Lancelot's ministrations were helped along by a pent-up, pubescent libido that rarely knew the casual release of a loving hand. "Oh, ah, nngh!" Hugh grunted, screwing the charming, youthful features of his face into a toothy grimace, clenching his naive eyes shut. Sweat dripped from his body; once but a sheen not unlike a morning's dew, it freely poured from his form, and his member, nestled safely in the hot and humid confines of Lancelot's gulping, sucking maw, oozed incessantly with bitter-salty pre, stinging the knight's tongue, but not in a manner unpleasant. With his huffing and near-snarling reaching a crescendo, Hugh pulled Lancelot's head flush to his pelvis, and he stood up on his tip-toes in the sweet, sudden agony of his climax. Every cluster of muscle and iron-hard sinew tensed to a density not unlike chainmail, and he blew a colossal, pent-up load down Lancelot's hungry throat. The older knight wasted not a drop of the young, yet virile and thick seed that Hugh saw fit to feed him, and the youth's orgasm and dominance brought him such scintillating pleasure that, without the use of his hands, he sullied the insides of his undergarment with a sloppy, manly mess of his own. When Hugh at last returned to his normal posture, and he appeared to be his timid, usual self, he awkwardly unhanded Lancelot's skull and apologized down to the handsome knight - Lancelot stood, and without a word, he silenced the young knight mid-sentence with another kiss. The feel of such supple, pink lips on his own was blissful, accessable pleasure - but they were finished for the night. "You, young Hugh, need not apologize for anything," Lancelot said enigmatically, walking off to the baths. Hugh watched him go, and then he made his way to bed for that night, where he slept very soundly. The next day, Hugh's attempts to reconcile all that had happened the night before were cut short; a mysterious command from the queen herself, delivered by her handmaiden - he was to come directly to the queen's bedchambers and speak to no one along the way. Hugh felt an odd chill down his spine, a tingling of worry, even though he assured himself he had done nothing wrong - it was simply an immature reaction to being summoned by the highest of authority like so. Stepping through the threshold of her bedroom door, dressed in his new chainmail and more slack, forgiving tunic, Hugh looked adorably uncomfortable, and more out-of-place than ever before. "You summoned me, your majesty?" said the handsome young man, moving before the bed, for upon its' edge sat queen Guinivere, as lovely as ever, if not in the regal setting of her throne room. Hugh made to kneel, but the queen stopped him with a hand upon his chest. "There is no need for formalities or anxiety, young Hugh," she cooed with gentle reassurance, her tone not unlike that of a caring mother, but her eyes exhibited anything but such innocence. "Regarding your display at last night's banquet," she began, at once summoning a mighty blush to Hugh's smooth, freckled cheeks, "I wish to see more of the same, without the prying eyes of your peers - only mine." Sitting back, she looked unusually casual for a queen, but her eyes were ever lewd, burning with sexual intensity and desire. Despite his endearing shyness, Hugh obliged - but this time, he disrobed, shedding the tunic, the mail beneath, and his undergarments, exposing the naked, supple flesh of his chiseled body to the chilled air of the castle and the hungry eyes of the queen. His manhood, though flaccid and unaroused, hung heavily between his thighs, promising to be the most handsome penis the queen had ever laid eyes upon - and indeed, she couldn't help but glance at it, even as it was. Her eyes studied not just the youth's genitalia, however, for she examined every crease of muscle and every bulging strand of sinew, taking in his appearance with a subtle, nearly animalistic lick of her lips. It slowly dawned on Hugh that the way his fellow knights treated him was not derision, but jealousy - he was so reluctant and bashful to acknowledge it, but he was built like no other man he'd ever seen, his body chiseled out of what seemed like stone. With this realization, he began to flex almost involuntarily, well before the queen's mark, but she didn't seem to mind it at all; biting his lip in concentration, he pouted out the mountainous bulk of his chest, presenting that smooth flesh, and at the same time, he raised his swelling arms high above his head, his supple hands clenched into white-knuckle fists. Lifting his arms like so exposed the wiry, fluffy bushes of his armpits - the pits themselves exuded an acquired taste of a scent; though Hugh did not yet possess a true musk of his own, having not matured enough, the smell of his body and his sweat was unmistakable, and it aroused Guinivere in incredible ways. With her behavior growing increasingly unladylike, Guinivere stood from the bed, looming before the bulging, yet charmingly youthful form of Hugh. With another subtle lick of her lips, she leaned in close, and she partook of a sniff of an armpit, a tentative one; the smell of his sweaty masculinity made her shudder, and beneath the regal dress she wore, she was growing quite wet. With lust unchained, she pushed her delicate nose into the bush of his armpit hair, and she sniffed deep, taking the youth's undeveloped musk deep into her lungs. Just as bold as her nose was her hands; delicate and soft, covered in pale flesh nearly as supple as Hugh's own, she clutched the youth's half-erect penis and plump, dangling scrotum in one, and with a distinct, royal thoughtfulness, she gently bounced and groped the tender flesh, coaxing a deeply aroused, wavering groan from the handsome young knight. Such a careful, yet intent touch saw his penis swell with arousal, its' shaft engorging with blood, reaching its' full length in record time. With a smile most coy, Guinivere wrapped her slender digits around that penis, and she gave it a few long, soothing pumps, coaxing mighty wads of pre from the tip in heavy spurts, each one accompanied by a full-body shudder and a deep moan from the youth. It was not Guinivere's intention to get Hugh to a climax yet; his pleasure would come, but only as a consequence of her own. "Hugh, sweet, handsome, valiant Hugh," cooed the queen, shedding her dress and the stifling undergarments beneath, exposing the striking female beauty of her form to the chilly air and to Hugh's hungry eyes. Her hips - delicately curved, so very womanly, but not overtly pronounced. Her breasts - swollen and full, pale and supple, the nipples stiffened and hard with arousal and the cool temperature. Behind her, a fine ass, but Hugh's was arguably finer. With the queen so close to his colossal form, Hugh was unable to partake of the view of her long legs, but what he saw was enough to leave him nearly drooling. "Your majesty," he whispered, his tone laced with lust and reverence, both vying for control of his quaking voice, "your body, it's so beautiful, I would give anything to have you." She pressed her lips to his in a brief kiss, and then she trailed a delicate digit down the range of his hairless chest, savoring the contrast of his body; though supremely muscular, he was so pale, so soft, his flesh sprinkled with charming, youthful freckles - this would be a night to remember for both the queen and her loyal knight. "Come, Hugh," she said tenderly, backpedaling, moving to kneel upon her bed. Hugh did just the same; beneath his bulk, the bed creaked in protest and unease, though it held up. With the youthful, hulking knight so close, Guinivere let her fingers run wild over the creases and crevasses of his chest, though they came to dwell upon the pink, tender nubs of his nipples. Once soft and inoffensive, they had since stiffened with arousal, not unlike his member. Though nowhere near as tender as that particular flesh, Guinivere's touch brought him tingles and shivers of pleasure, impulses that shook noises not unlike whimpers from him. "Oh, your majesty, Lancelot's touch was not half as pleasing as yours," he cooed, blushing only after the fact; in consideration, Guinivere paused, then twisted her beautiful lips into a coy smile. "So Lancelot couldn't resist you? I see... It seems I am not the only one so afflicted with your form," she chuckled, punctuating her words with a soft kiss upon his cheek. Hugh could only shake his head slowly; the poor youth was so embarassed by what he had blurted out that he couldn't even answer with words. Guinivere acknowledged his bashful nature; indeed, it was one of the things that made him so adorable, and it was a fine contrast to the masculinity of his male form. Furthermore, she had precisely the cure for such a lack of confidence; lying back, shying away from the youth's bulk, the queen slowly spread her legs, exposing the slender lips of her cunt. Hugh had never seen such a thing before, but instinctively, he wanted it. As she spread those folds with her digits and he was allowed to gaze upon the moist, inviting pink of his queen, he bit his lip, erasing the pale, pink color from it for a moment. "Have at your queen, young Hugh," she said, her voice a sultry purr, her eyes exuding raw sexual desire. "As hard as you wish it - my body is yours this night!" Hugh needed to hear no more words; he pounced with animalistic lust. Just on instinct, he knew what to do; he prodded the swollen, blunt tip of his penis to the inviting, deep pink of her cunt, and he sank it in to the hilt. Precum and vaginal juices were his lubricants, and they were beyond sufficient; he entered her without pain, only pleasure. The handsome youth quaked and shuddered with overwhelming pleasure, finding his first time with a lady to be an erotic dream; Guinivere was not so noisy, but still, she moaned and stroked fondly over the ripped arms of the youth, which were planted on either side of her. "Mmm, yes, Hugh, have me!" she shuddered, rolling her eyes before closing them; with all the ferocity of a beast, Hugh started to pound his shapely hips, bobbing his deliciously taut behind up and down in an endless, mindless groove that matched no music, and served only to please himself and his queen. Hugh panted and grunted in gruff, overwhelming desire; not unlike the way he had snarled and rumbled like a bull when he performed his feats of strength for Lancelot, he became similarly noisy for the queen. Consciously, he told himself it was all for the queen, but deep in his subconscious, he knew it was all about him; there was his ego that she was nurturing, whether he realized it or not. He knew that his own pleasure was what mattered most, and that Guinivere's beautiful body was a means to an end. It was a thought no self-respecting knight would ever admit - but Hugh hadn't even realized it himself. Indeed, he was straying off into more animalistic territory; he heard her moans and smelled her scent, but those impulses came to him like visions. He watched her plump, pleasing bosom bounce and jiggle enticingly, doing all it could to lure him in for a lick or a suck, but he was set in his ways; he would fuck his queen for all she was worth. "Oh, Hugh, H-Hugh!" she cried out to him, losing any and all composure as the handsome youth went on, his rhythm degrading into chaotic bucks and grinds - soon, he would climax, and that was apparent in his grunting and snarling as much as it was in his actions. Hugh knew nothing in the way of prolonging sex; so inexperienced and full of the hormones of puberty, all he knew was how to get off, and that was precisely what he did. Pounding his mighty cock in to the hilt, smacking his balls into the queen's thighs, Hugh erupted with an outspoken noise of pleasure, and he shot an incredibly virile load deep into the queen's womb. Her cry suggested a climax of her own - whether or not she had actually gotten off, Hugh didn't know, and in an uncommon moment of callous thought brought on by self-serving fucking, he didn't care. But, in his afterglow, he cuddled close to his queen, and he partook of her compliments and her kisses - and in time, he drifted off to sleep in her arms, so used to the exhaustion of sex.
  14. Hope U R all having and are going 2 have a very Merry Christmas..? Heres the last 3 chapters of my festive mg story.. Part 3 Jacob awoke groggily to find himself hanging upside down. For a moment he was too dazed to know what had happened. Then, as his faculties cleared, he was sharply brought back to reality.. He had been in a car accident. The car had landed on its roof and Jacob was upside down in the car and still buckled into his seatbelt,which had almost certainly had saved him from being catapulted out of the the car through the shattered and now missing windscreen. He turned to look at the driver, the guy who had given in to giving him a lift. Daniel was also still hung in his seatbelt upside down, but he seemed unconscious.. Blood trickled from a deep cut on his head closest to his door and the roof on his side had caved in considerably,squashing the door,blocking access. Jacobs first instinct was to unlock his seatbelt to try to attend to Daniels potentially life-threatening wounds. When he managed to free himself he slumped with a thud onto his upper neck and shoulders and suddenly cried out in agony as a sharp pain ran through his right shoulder. Jacob tentatively propped himself up the right way,wincing as he felt more sharp pain through what could have been a dislocated shoulder or even a fracture to his collar bone. This was'nt the place to diagnose injuries just yet. The ice cold wind was blowing the snow stingingly through the broken windows as Jacob focused himself into extracating Daniel from his seat and getting help.. He fumbled to release Daniels seatbelt and eased the older guy from the drivers seat as best as he could.Daniel groaned and stirred slightly as it seemed evident he was drifting in and out of consciousness.Jacob gritted his teeth,trying to use a quick burst of strength to cut out his own pain as he hauled Dan from his seat and through the smashed passenger window.''Don't worry buddy.. Gonna get you some help. You''ll be good in no time''. Now outside of the vehicle for the first time Jacob tried to get his bearings in his winter cloaked surroundings.The car had come to rest on its roof down a sharp slope against a tree, having turned over several times down the steep incline. Jacob could hardly see too far,such was the aggressiveness of the wind blowing the falling snow into a near horizontal sheets of icicles that stung at Jacobs face. This weather was beginning to turn into a blizzard. Jacob swung his hood over his face and then hauled out his bag and used it as a pillow to prop up Daniels head,and covering his face with his own scarf,trying to use the car as much as possible as shelter from the howling white-out.With a bit more digging,Jacob had found in the trunk,Daniels packed bags and pulled out another coat and another scarf. He covered Daniel and used the scarf as best as he could to tend to the nasty cut on Daniels temple. It seemed as if Daniels head had hit the side of his drivers door as it caved in during the cars roll down the slope and Jacob could'nt tell just how bad Dans head injury was.. He needed medical help immediately. Jacob tried his phone but there was no signal. Cursing,he nearly threw it in anger into the nearby snow but thought better of it and shoved it back into his coat pocket.Looking up through the near blinding snow, he thought about clambering up onto the road to call for help from a passing motorist.. ''Hey buddy..be right back.. You just hang in there..'' Jacob snapped off a thick bare branch from part of the tree that had fallen of in the impact of the car against it, and using it as a prop,he tried to scramble up through the deepening snow to the edge of the road.Tired and aching from the pain in his shoulder,he reached the top and stumbled into the road.For as much minutes as he dared spare leaving Dan, he stamped up and down the road calling for help and waiting anxiously for a car to come by.Finally frustrated, he slid back down to the car and to Daniel and lightly tapped him on his cheek.''Hey buddy.. You still with me..?''Daniel groaned and moved his head slightly,and muttered. ''Jeff..?''In Dans semi-conscious state,he could see Jeff looking down and smiling at him.. Jacob was at least this bit relieved that Dan was still holding on,but he still needed help.. He shouted at the top of his lungs for help..And for a few minutes all he could hear was the howling of the wind and the crwaking of the trees. He gritted his teeth in anger.''Not like this.. Not fucking like this..''He did'nt want to end up frozen to death in the wilderness,..like Jack Nicholson freezing in the Maze at the end of The Shining..! Suddenly,the wind seemed to die down just that slightly for Jacob to hear what sounded faitnly like bells jingling.This first sign that someone,..anyone, could be out in this white-out could potentially mean survival. Spurred on,he jumped to his feet and tried to focus his ears and eyes on the sound..Then,..through the snowfall he could see a misty image that gradually became clearer as it drew nearer.''Hey..over here...Help..Help.!'' A shape of a sleigh drawing through the snow greeted Jacob.. It was drawn by a single reindeer,harnessed in leather that was adorned with the bells Jacob thought he had heard.On the back and guiding the sleigh was a figure wrapped in a thick tawny brown fur or fur-like coat..a hood lined with grey-white fur or wool drawn over his head and hiding his face, and his trousers of similar tawn colour and fur. Even his boots seemed thick and woolen..Like this fella was used to the outdoors life in harsh wilderness. The sleigh pulled up close to the crashed car. ''Whoah there Blitzen..Good boy'' the stranger said apparently to his reindeer as if it was a pet. Jacob for a moment was rightfully overjoyed that help had arrived.''Hey mister, my friend needs help.. We crashed and now i think hes badly hurt.. We need to get him to a hospital fast..!'' The hooded stranger stepped off the sleigh,..itself covered in furs and a deep red woolen cover, and trudged through the snow over to where Daniel lay prone. He bent down and slipped his hand out of the thick brown gloves he wore and gently touched at Daniels wounds.The,turning to look up at Jacob, he slipped off the hood he was wearing to reveal the face of an old man who looked wizened with age.He had a thick white beard and wispy white eyebrows and a weathered and slightly reddened face that overall, to Jacob he seemed to look so calming and warm.''My boy,I'm afraid that this snowstorm has downed communications and getting him any help up here might take some time. The weather will close in as soon it will be nightfall...'' ''But you gotta do something..He could die for Christs sake..!'' Jacobs moment of glee faded somewhat. ''My cabin is nearby.. It has a welcoming fireplace,some needed warmth..and i have a gift at helping those in need.. Don't worry my boy.I will take care of him..Of both of you till the morning breaks..'' Why was it for some reason that Jacob felt at ease with this guy..? ''Come boy, lets help your friend onto my sleigh..'' Jacob helped the stranger load Daniel onto the sleigh and wrapped him in the furs and the red cover. ''On Blitzen..'' And with that command the sleigh set off through the snow. Part 4 The snow was falling heavily by the the time the old Outdoorsmans sleigh, carrying Daniels prone body, had reached his cabin deep in the pine forest.''Come help me take your friend inside'' prompted the old man to Jacob who for a moment stood dithering.. Together they propped up the board Daniel lay on and carried him into the cabin..''We'll put him on the couch by the fireplace to keep him warm as he recovers..'' said the old man as he nudged the wooden door open and nodded in the direction of a wood framed low couch cushioned with soft woolen pillows and earthen coloured woolen blankets that was placed in front a large stone set fireplace with a high mantlepiece and several thick logs already burning welcomingly in the wide fireplace. The old outdoorsman and Jacob carefully lay Daniel down on the couch and covered him with the woolen blankets..''Do you have a phone in the cabin so we can at least try and call for some rescue.. Daniel might have some kind of bad head injury.?'' saidJacob as he scanned the large interior of the cabin looking for any sign for a link to communications to the nearest town. He could not readily seen any.The kindly old man spoke up ''I'm afraid with this blizzard howling,it may not be till morning until we can seek help for your friend here..". He stood up after making Daniel as comfortable as possible. He could see the worry in Jacobs handsome face.''Don't be worried. I'm certain that he will pull through with my help. I have, lets say, a certain magic about me that may aid my tending of his wounds that i know are not as grave as you fear..'' Jacob fidgeted uncomfortably over Daniel. ''How can you be so sure..?'' ''Oh don't worry..I have a had plenty of time on this earth to gather some good enough medicinal knowledge.....a few centuries at least..!'' said Nick as he headed away through an adjoining door to another room,but hesitated before passing through to glance back at the boy "Oh,my name is Nicholas by the way.." Jacob did'nt click to Nicholas' last few words.he just shuffled slightly,answering his and Daniels name clearly distracted with worry,to pay attention fully to what Nicholas had just said. Finally relaxing a little,his eyes had wandered off Dan for once as he looked around the cabin,noticing boughs of evergreen holly spotted with ruby red berries,and trails of cut Ivy and Fir branches hanging along the inner eaves or hooked onto the pine log walls. The cabin itself felt welcoming with its natural light wood furnishings and plaid red and green textiles and curtains,a plush fur-like rug positioned between the caramel upholstered three-piece suite placed around a low oak trunk coffee table...In all, a traditional family cabin in the forest.. Dan stirred and groaned,drawing back Jacobs attention, just as Nick returned from the kitchen with a red cloth draped over his shoulder,carrying a tray with a clay bowl full of steaming liquid and what looked to be a clay mortar and pestle to which he set down on a small stool next to Daniel. ''Whats that..?'' queried Jacob, as Nick dampened the cloth in the warm water,the steam wafting up to Jacob and the smell reminded him of spices.. ''Oh, its a remedy that will fix any injuries he might have taken to his head..'' Nick dabbed the cloth over Daniels forehead,then folded it it and lay it like a cold cure remedy across his forehead,propping Dans head up on a pillow.. Dan responded with a groan in his semi-conscious state. ''You think that some kind of homeopathic medicines like this can cure him of a brain injury, just like that..?'' said Jacob finding Nicks simple home medicinal deeds a little incredulous.. 'Nick just smiled ''Have faith my friend''. Jacob watched with uncertainty as Nick pulled out a small cloth bag tied with string from his inside pocket,unfastened the string and gently poured the powdery contents into the 'pestle'..cup and then poured a little of the bowls liquid into it,grinding and stirring it up with the mortar.. For a moment,Jacob thought he could see the powder glitter like stardust but shook his head. Nick gently lifted Daniels head and eased the cup to his lips,trying to stir him enough into a moment of consciousness for him to drink the contents.''Come on buddy, drink up...come on,...this will make you feel better'' Daniel weakly opened his mouth and took several slow sips of the water before Nick rested his head back. Jacob glanced out of the window hoping the snow had lessened. It had'nt one bit.. But through the blizzard,towards the shelter where Nick had placed his Reindeer,he could see another one nuzzling against Blitzen,and for a brief moment he thought he could see a faint red glow near its nose. 'Fuck,...i must be tripping.!' he thought, rubbing his eyes before looking out and now just seeing two ordinary Reindeer in the shelter. When he turned around,Jacob nearly jumped out of his skin.. Nick was standing right next to him,smiling..''I have given your friend a something to help him heal,not just his physical wounds but the wounds to his emotions as well..A little sleep will help him out'' He followed Jacobs gaze out the window across to the the deer shelter.''Oh thats just Rudy,..he helps me find my way on certain foggy nights.'' Jacob suddenly remembered Nicks comments about 'centuries of experience..!' ,and a thought came across his mind.'No, thats just rediculous..'' he said as he shook the thought out of his head.Nick just smiled at him as he let Jacob realise just who he was..''No..no, this is just too stupid.. You can't be...'' Jacob was placing the small things together.. A jolly,white bearded old fellow called Nick,in a sleigh drawn by a Reindeer called Blitzen,..and another called Rudy...RUDOLPH..!'' Then as the realisation dawned on just who he was speaking to, Jacob stumbled back,almost tripping over the armrest of the couch Dan now lay asleep.. ''You can't be him..!'' he said,wide-eyed. Nicks face seemed suddenly radiant and his eyes all twinkly in the light of the roaring fire. ''Who would you call me..?'' ''Santa Claus..!'' said Jacob,mouth agape like a catfish. ''Santa,Father Christmas,Pere Noel,Kris Kringle...St,Nicholas..whatevers suited best..!'' said Nick.. ''What are you doing way out here in the forest..?'' said Jacob,trying to find some kind of rational answer for this amazing situation. ''Christmas Eve is not for a few days. Even i'm entitled to a little R&R..!'' ''But if you are such a magical being,then why can't you just make this storm stop and whisk us on your flying sleigh off to the nearest town..?''Jacob said,sobering up to this strange reality. ''Its not as simple as that..I do'nt really control the weather..Why'd you think i'd ask a Reindeer with his 'nose so bright' to guide my sleigh on foggy nights..?'' They both glanced out of the window across to the deer shelter where Rudys nose was now shining brightly red..affirming the unbelievable situation Jacob was now in.. ''I'm just as stuck here til morning as you,my young friend.'' And,reading Jacobs face he added before the boy said anything. ''..And though i can heal people of most wounds, i cannot heal them just like that..'' Nick emphasised the last word by clicking his fingers..''Healing someone takes a lot of my energy..'' Jacob started pacing up and down. ''This is just too freaky..!'' Nicholas moved to stop Jacobs pacing by gently holding onto his arm. ''..But there is something i can do for you both..'' Jacob glanced down at Daniel then at Nicholas. ''What..?'' '' I know your heart is heavy with the lack of love and companionship. You have felt betrayed by those you thought loved you dearly. But if he finds it in his own heart to love again,you will find him a dear and committed partner..'' Nicholas glanced down at Daniel and Jacob knew.. ''But we have only just met.. And this guy is dealing with the grief of losing someone he loved.. What am i to him..?'' ''You can be the one to make him feel love again,to heal that sorrow.'' Feeling a little awkward, Jacob spoke what was on his mind..''But he is not really my type of guy..'' ''Oh,but once he finds his way,he will become 'your type'.. But love is not all based upon looks..Its whats in the heart.'' Jacob smiled. ''I stopped believing in you a long time ago. In my childhood i did not havethe greatest of times at Christmas..'' ''I know Jacob. When you stopped believing,there was no room for me..And for my part i was foolish to neglect you.. If there is a gift i could bestow upon you i will gladly offer it..?'' ''Well, theres one thing i've wanted.. What i've been training to become..''Jacob said furtively. Nicholas smiled knowingly..''You are training to become a top class bodybuilder. Bigger muscles...hmmm, not a gift i've often if ever granted, but,lets give it a try....'' On A Cold Winters Night : A Christmas Tale. Part 5 Daniel eyes were closed but yet he could see bright light through his lids..With a stretch of his body and a yawn he stirred into consciousness,slowly opening his eyes,and at first unaccustomed to such bright sunlight which greeted him.. Although his hearing was the first sense that kicked in... to the sounds of birds chirupping somewhere close by.When his sight finally cleared he took in his surroundings.He was laying on green grass beneath a huge old English Oak tree,feeling a gentle warm breeze blow across his exposed chest,..which soon sharpened his senses when he realised he was lying almost naked except for a pair of sky blue boxers. As he sat up he became aware of someone else sitting just behind him.Looking around at first he could not see the person,such was the brightness of the sun behind him,but as he let his eyes focus,when he saw just who was beside him his face went ashen white and his jaw fell agape.. ''Ah, Danny-boy, enjoy your little siesta..'' There,looking back at him with a radiant smile was Jeff,shirtless and revealing a smooth slender gym-toned torso.. With the bright sun haloed directly behind his head he looked like an Angel..! Daniels heart lept into his mouth and he felt like a dam was gonna burst full of tears. ''Jeff,but but...'' Daniel began to stutter,reeling with mixed feelings and emotions,hoping what he was seeing was'nt just a figment of his imagination.. Jeff quietly shushed him with a finger against Daniels lips,one hand holding a glass of champagne from a picnic laid out before them. ''Come now Daniel, my love...'' but Jeff could'nt finish... Daniel threw his arms around Jeff and drew him into an unbearably tight hug,causing Jeff to spill the champagne. ''Jeff, i've missed you so much it hurts..'' Daniel was unabashedly crying now,sobbing against Jeff bare muscled shoulder.. ''Everything will be alright now Daniel'' Jeff replied,placing the glass down and reciprocating the hug. ''You died.. Is it this heaven...Did i die..?'' Daniel,full of emotions just sputtered out questions ramdomly and rushedly to Jeff. Jeff hushed him. And they released each other from their embrace..Dans eyes never left Jeff,scanning him from his handsome face to his alluring bare torso.. ''Whats ahppened to you, you look so irresistably sexy and more toned than i could ever remember you..?'' Jeff just smiled,passed Daniel a glass of champagne and peered out from the Oak tree on the crest of a hill where they sat,taking in the wide open richly beautiful countryside around them..birds singing in the air and in the trees,butterflies fluttering across patches of flowers around them..the smell of pollen wafting in the air,...a church bell gently ringing from a spire that stood high above the red roofed cotswold stone cottages of a village in the near distance,nestled by a winding river glinting under the sunlight. ''You remember this place Daniel. Much Markham,England.We came here the summer..'' Jeff paused,smiling back at a beaming Daniel, who took a sip of the champagne,..before continuing.''...the summer before i died.'' He could see the smile fade on Daniels face.''Then are we dead... This IS heaven..Am i finally with you.?'' Jeff cupped Daniels face with his hand and then gently stroked the side of his face lovingly.. ''You are not dead.. I brought you here to this one place from your memory that held so much happiness and romance to you..'' Jeff paused again,noticing Daniels eyes begin to well up.. ''You were in an car accident during a harsh winters blizzard. There was a young man with you in your car but he is alright. A man of kind heart and warmth had found you both near the wreck and he took you to his cabin to tend to the wounds you have..'' Dans face showed signs of disappointment that his time with Jeff was not to be, and tears rolled down his cheeks.'' ''It is imperative that you find the will to carry on and fight to survive..'' Jeff said with such passion. 'But i want to be with you. Fuck my life.. My life is with you..'' Dans arm reached up and swept around and drew in the surroundings. ''Here is where i want to be with you..!'' Jeff smiled softly and he leaned in and gave Dan a short but loving kiss. ''Its not your time..'' Daniel broke in. ''No,..it IS my time.. What have i got to live for,without you..?'' ''You have everything to live for.'' Jeff replied sternly,cupping Dans head gently with both hands,framing his saddened face.. 'Listen to me...Its not your time...I will ALWAYS be with you..'' Jeffs hand reached down and he touched Daniel on his chest,above his heart.''..in here..!'' Daniel could see the sincerity and the truth inside Jeff emerald green eyes, as Jeff continued.. ''You remember that boy in the car with you,don't you....Jacob,the hitchhiker..?'' Jeff said knowingly. Dan nodded slightly in acknowledgement. ''You will find happiness with him,i know.. You will find the strength to carry on and to enjoy life again.. He himself has needed to find that kindred spirit,that endearing love to share, someone to make his own life better and worthwhile after the traumas of the short life he has had so far..'' Jeff could see the spark of doubt in Dans sorrowful eyes ''Believe me,this young man is more like me than you know.. He reminds me,...of me, when i was his age...Young,virile,...up for anything...Fit and healthy with a body that yearned of dedication and commitment from gym work-outs that i was too lazy to keep up..'' Dans spirit was picked up by this memory of their past,with the period when they both went through the ''gym bunny'' phase but could'nt keep up with sweat and toil of keeping their bodies in absolute perfection.. not that either of them were out of shape by their mid forties..! ''I remember,..but i'm 'getting on a bit now for all that muscle mary stuff.'' ''You're fifty,..not ninety..!'' replied Jeff,gently swatting Dan across the top of his head.. ''But i can help you with that.. Just promise me you will live,..that you will move on..?''. Daniels mind reeled. His heart was torn by the thought of never seeing jeff again,..of forgetting even what he looked like as time progressed. Jeff leaned in and gave Dan another short kiss.''I will always be with you in some form or another, in that big heart of yours,...in Jacobs eyes..'' Dan finally smiled again..''You said you can help me with my physique..?'' as he pulled Jeff in for a warm embrace and a more passionate kiss,his hands roaming across Jeffs tight six pack abs and smooth hairless chest. ''Oh yes,...just let your love flow..'' Jeff said between their increasingly erotic touching and petting. ''Stealing lines from the Bellamy Brothers..?'' Dan replied with a slight humourous grin, before both became pre-ccupied with lust. .... Up there, on that hill, a piece of Jeff flowed into Daniel,filling his heart with love, and filling his body with new found vigour...and youth. As they made love,the last vestiges of clothes discarded in passion..with each thrust of Jeffs cock into Daniel,Dan grew younger,more stronger.. His greying hair darkening into black like ink was being dyed into it.. The winkles of age and worry smoothening out and as the years ebbed backwards away,his face took on a beautiful male model look. Deep ice blue eyes framed with thin broad lightly arching eyebrows and a narrower slight upturned nose that gave him a cute elfin appeal. His rough lips becoming soft and moist and fuller,a potential for Dan to become a great kisser and great at something else he could wrap those luscious lips around..! With a slightest of pucker of those lush lips he could exude sexual sultriness that could make anyone who desired him,swoon weakly. A few days shadow of stubble on his chin just made him all the more sexier.. And the change did'nt end there.. As Jeffs angelic body pressed against his lover. As his tending hands took to every curve and course of Dans naked torso and arms, Daniel seemed to be invigorated with new found strength which then flowed increasing size into his smooth muscles. A tease of Jeffs fingers across Daniels once slight pecs of his lean chest,brought out their curves and rounding shapes. The flick of the fingers on Dans nipples hardened them and made Daniel groan with lust,adding more of Jeffs magic touch into Dans pecs that grew out thicker and fuller,becoming lightly dusted with soft dark curly hairs around his nipples,across the mounds and down into the deepening crevasse of his sternum between the growing muscles that grew from hillocks to heaving mountains. As one of Jeffs hands,now full of solid pec muscle,cupped it and tweaked at his nipples,Jeffs other hand flowed over Dans shoulders that rose into full broad slopes that framed a thicker lightly bullish neck,ever up till they nudged at his ear-lobes. The hand cupping Dans pecs,left to wander across the lean stomach that repsonded by ripping and tensing,and then his abs showing though,tightening,hardening into a solid six pack that rose like a tray of rolls in an oven.. Lines cut through sharply and defined the sensuous v shape towards his groin,like small rivulets eroding away at a bed of rocks that themsleves hardened even more and crunched together as Dan gently twisted and moved in the throes of passion..Two more hard blocks of abs arose,crunching together with the six,undulating like sand0dunes to finally reveal a shockingly cut 8-pack..Job done on those abs just awaiting someones tongue to lap way at the sweat that funneled down the cuts between each block like tiny streams to the present that would soon await at his groin.. With both hands now,Jeff ran them up the side of Dans bigger,heavier,mightier,manlier torso,up to his arm-pits,and making way for his lats to swell,to flare out of near non-existance,into huge wide-spreading slabs that pushed him up higher off the grass and stretching and broadening his back shockingly wide,like the hood of a cobra and arising the thought of 'barn door lats' to amazing reality. And those wide wide lats tapered down in a sexy v shape into an awesomely tight and narrow waistline. Out went the hands, over the shoulders,across delts filling out big round hard delts that could rugby tackle Trajans Column and knock it down to dust..Those magic hands of an angel passed down to the 'guns' that soon would be the hot top ticket to any 'gun show'.!Once lean sizeable but small biceps suddenly jumped alive as veins pulsed thickenly across the surface of the curves like water running through a firehose.. These veins plugged themselves into Dans bicpes and triceps and started to inflate them, to swell them rapidly from grapefruits to cantaloupe melons, swollen and engorged even fuller to cannonballs streaked with vascular pulsating electrodeds of veins. Biceps that soon reached 25 inches,and tri's that hung thick and hard,...to forearms so ripped and burgeoning like he could rip up a sequoia. Jeff pushed his cock into Dans tight hole as he felt up along Dans legs draped up over his shoulders.. Thighs that seemed to flex,and grow then swell with each flex until they were full of muscle and framing Jeffs head and seemed to give added weight in them as they grew tree trunk thick full of muscle.. Calves that bulged and bloated and tighly ripped.. Thick sinewy bulging leg muscles powerful enough Dan would look like he could dead-lift a bull Elephant..! With each thrust of Jeffs thick cock,he could feel Dan ass respond by clenching tighter against the sodomising intrusion, clamping at the cock as it slid in and out as the growth flowed into his glutes,raising them up,filling them out and gradually endowing Dan with a sexy curvaceous bubble butt. The final gift to Dan, was the growth in his genitals. In the throes of lust,Dans cock had arose into its solid,rigid erection of 7 inches,but now,that erection throbbed even harder,and with each throb,engorged even thicker and fuller,and longer.. It was growing like Daniels own Trajans column without the motifs.. The few veins streaking up along the hard shaft like old thick dry jungle roots creeping over ancient Cambodian ruins to cap a big flaring pinkish-purple glans oozing pre-ucm out of the slit like a tree oozing sap. And his balls too had grown low and heavy in their sac.. Full bloated with cum,lolling weightily like soft medicine balls between his upstretched legs.. .................................................. ............................................... In the cabin, if Jacob was not with St.Nick in a nearby room,for once risking a chance away from Daniel laying under the woolen blankets on the couch, he would have seen the wounds gradually healing themselves. He would have seen Daniel sleeping soundly,covered in a light sheen of sweat,not from the heat of the fire..He would have seen Daniels face looking calm and serene.. ...He would have seen Daniel growing under that warm welcoming blanket,obscuring the gentle swelling of his muscles....the invigoration of youth flooding back into his face,his body,his hands..The arousal of his cock as Daniel dreamt his life-changing dream. ....But Jacob would'nt be left out.. Not for long.. After all, Nick,...Santa Claus had promised him his Christmas gift.. ....But thats for the last part, the healing of wounds,the finding of love. ==================================================================
  15. Ragnar12231

    Packmates Part 4

    Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3688-packmates-werewolf-muscle-growth-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3689-packmates-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3691-packmates-part-3/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4526-packmates-part-5/ When we got back to the house Jace was waiting by a table full of drinks bottles. They all had a purple fluid in them but no-one questioned it as we were all too thirsty "Good, you guys did well. We're gonna be doing the same thing every morning. Be ready at the same time or you'll be left behind, with Ragnar" warned Logan before he took a large swig of his drink and walked over to me. "You feeling okay still?" he asked quietly. I shook my head and panted, "I-I need to lie down" "Well lucky for you the real training starts tomorrow. Don't worry you'll get used to it" he encouraged. I just nodded and forced myself to drink more of the purple fluid. "Hey Layton" said a deep voice from behind me. I turned around and looked up to find Fenrir. He was wearing an incredibly tight red tank top and 'baggy' shorts which hid nothing. "Hey Fen... Didn't see you running" I said between breaths. Fenrir grinned at me before lowering himself to my level - by sitting on his plump ass. "Probably because I wasn't running with you guys. I was patrolling. Anyway, Miranda wants to see you. She's in the grove and once she's finished with you come find me" he instructed before giving me a wink and taking a drink from his own bottle. I blushed impulsively and left quickly. I knew that I shouldn't let myself be bossed around as an 'alpha' but seeing as he was twice my height and five times my size I thought it'd be in my best interests to obey. I reached the grove and found Miranda sitting on the chest full of spell tomes. Two other people were there, Asad and one of the older welsh guys. "Ahhh you're all finally here" said Miranda happily. "The three of you are the only trained mages we have, so I'm going to be teaching you how to use everything you've learnt in combat - seeing as you can't always surprise someone with a lightning bolt" she turned to face me and grinned. "Geralt, Asad you two will be pairing up. Layton you and I will be doing some one on one" she instructed, before grinning flirtatiously. "Now start reading, your knowledge of spells is a bit crap from what I've heard" As I studied Geralt and Asad blasted each other with: fire, ice, electricity and what I was told was pure arcane power. It was a little distracting seeing as reading spell tomes was tiring and required your attention as they disintegrated as soon as they were read. A few hours later Miranda walked back into the grove and told us all to stop. She walked over to me and smiled before whispering in my ear "Fenrir wants to see you, I hope you can handle him" Feeling a little nervous I made my way out the glade and back into the house. It was oddly quite and I didn't see anyone as I walked to corridors to Fenrir's room. "What am I doing?" I thought to myself as I knocked the door. When it opened I was greeted by this thick thighs and tight abs. The rooms on this floor all seemed to be scaled up to fit people of Fenrir's size, though he still looked too big. He was wearing baggy jogging bottoms and a tight T-shirt. "Hey there little guy, glad you could make it" he said as he stepped out of the way to allow me entry. I walked inside and he closed the door before turning around to me "So what'd you wanna talk to me about?" I asked nervously. He grinned down at me, his wolfish eyes making me nervous "Well firstly I wanted someone to talk to about Ragnar, we don't really talk about feelings and crap but I wanna make sure he's okay. I also wanted to test out my new alpha, I mean you're certainly intelligent but you've got a long way to go" Fenrir lead me over to his large bed and lay down. "But I can teach you" "Teach me what?" I questioned nervously as I hovered next to the bed. He locked eyes with me and looked down at the bed, for a moment I resisted but it only took one small growl to make me drop down onto the bed next to him. "That," he replied triumphantly as he put his enormous hand around me " how to make people bend to your will" he moved pulled me closer and I could feel a comforting heat emanating from him, as his masculine woody aroma filled my head. "Alpha's should be dominant and strong so that they can command respect." He moved his hand lower and I instantly stopped him "But you can't expect people to follow your orders blindly" he went lower once more and I tried to resist but it was futile; I never even moved my hand. "So tell me, why should I stop?" I grab his hand and zapped him a little "Because if you don't I'll have to punish you" I replied before grinning and looking up at him "It'll be very easy to take your food away, put you on a diet, mess with those chains of yours. As quick as a flash you'll be shrunk down to my size and I know you don't want that" I threatened. Fenrir stopped moving his hand and pulled me on top of him "Very good, but until you can actually do that... You're mine" he flirted as he then rolled the two of us over so that he was on top. He began to kiss my neck and grind against me as I heard the door open. Soon enough Fenrir was rolled over once more, pulling me with him. "What did I say Fen? Until he's a werewolf you're to keep your hands off him" grunted Ragnar as he pinned Fenrir to the bed. "You handled him pretty well Layton but I'll take it from here" and with that Ragnar bit into his T-shirt and ripped it off him before forcing him down with one hand and pulling off Fenrir's jogging bottoms revealing a jockstrap that was packed to the max and slowly straining to keep in Fenrir's growing erection. Ragnar had entered the room naked so there was no need for him to undress. He also looked bigger than ever, pushing on eleven foot and he must've weighed well over a tonne. "C'mon Ragnar, don't be angry" said Fenrir as he grinned and stroked Ragnar's mountainous chest "I was wondering how long it would take for this to happen" "For what?" asked Ragnar as he snapped his fingers, making chains appear around Fenrir's body. "I'm gonna take a leaf out of Layton's book Fen" Ragnar then looked over at me and I understood what the chains were for. I grinned at Fenrir and cast the spell to force him to shrink down. His muscles began to deflate and he snarled at us "Fuck off!" he spat at me before Ragnar got off him and helped him up. Fenrir was now half the size of Ragnar and hating it. Ragnar picked him up with one hand and held him against the wall "I'd be scared of Layton if I were you Fen, you might end up like this permanently." warned Ragnar as he got closer to Fenrir and whispered something to him and then ripping off the chain again with his large canine teeth. Fenrir's body began to expand once more. His pecs filling up until they pushed Ragnar away slightly and his cock lengthening until it grinded against Ragnar's the two of them then embraced tightly and then looked down at Layton. "Come on cub, lets get to dinner" "At least put some clothes on" I requested as I turned to them. Ragnar just grinned and walked over to me so his crotch hung against my face "There's nothing wrong with letting it all hang loose" he teased as I felt his humongous cock brush my cheek. Fenrir did the same on my other side and I rolled my eyes "You know I never thought my life would ever be like this, telling hot guys to put their dicks away" I sighed as I walked out of the room. When we reached the hall it felt a lot more packed as a lot of the men were still in their giant states. Logan was still just as small but as I watched him arm wrestling Bear - who was over twice his height - and win I couldn't help but smile as he then put his hand on Bear's thigh and grinned. "Layton!" said Brad happily as he grabbed me in a hug and lifted me up a good foot off the floor. "Hello Brad, you've gotten bigger" I noted as I smiled up at him. "You've gotten smaller" he replied as he sat down. I felt myself brush against his crotch. I knew he was wearing some kind of clothing but I still wasn't expecting it. "Brad, what did I say? Hands off until he's a werewolf" said Ragnar as he put both hands on Brad's shoulders. He let go of me and smiled as Ragnar grabbed him in a headlock "I'm gonna have to punish you now" Ragnar looked over at Alpha "give some of your food to Alpha and we'll speak no more of your punishment okay?" Brad obeyed without complaint and I sighed as he walked away "C'mon he didn't squeeze me that hard" I excused, rubbing my arms. "Maybe not this time but he doesn't know his own strength, he's broken bones like that before. It's better just to nip it in the bud whilst you're human. Once you're a werewolf he can hug you all he wants. I just don't want you getting hurt" said Ragnar as we sat down at Angus' table. Ragnar was going around each table at meal times so he could catch up with everyone. A lot of the Scotts were wearing kilts which barely covered their manhood and nothing on their chests. I wasn't complaining, they certainly gave me something nice to look at. Angus was pitching a tent in his kilt as Ragnar sat next to him and put his arm around Angus' enormous body. As everyone was at their natural size apart from Ragnar a lot of people dwarfed him, though no-one tried to take advantage of the difference as they all knew Ragnar would beat them with ease. "So Layton, you fancying some Angus beef?" teased Angus as he moved up next to me. He had a black leather kilt and I noticed he had a few piercings, one nipple and his belly button though rumour had it he and a few of his Pack members had some 'phallic' piercings. "I'd rather have some of Jace's cooking. It looks fresh" replied Layton cheekily as Angus put his arm over him. "You won't know till you try it" added Ragnar as he grinned over at Angus. "Maybe I'll try it when it won't rip me in half" I replied as Jace set down our plates of food "Thankyou" "Where would be the fun in that?" teased Angus as he stoked my thigh. "Angus, don't tease him" said Ragnar as he put his hand lower down Angus' back "or I'll show you something that could split you in half" Angus' kilt slowly lifted up higher till his throbbing cock was visible. Ragnar grinned and began to eat. I was just amazed by it's size, as he was incredibly large now and already bred like a bull his cock and hairy balls were as large as my chest in width, height but it was a lot more in breadth. "You know it's hard to feel like an Alpha when your Pack members members are almost bigger than you" I muttered as I dug into my own food. "Don't worry cub, I'll soon have you big enough to put Angus to shame" encouraged Ragnar as he finished off his food and patted Angus on the back. He then stood up and cleared his throat, causing the room to fall silent. "Okay, no offence but you all stink after today's run and it'll be even worse tomorrow. Starting from today we'll all be bathing together after training, so once you've finished eating come down to the communal showers" he ordered before sitting down. "You know cub if werewolf cum really is having an effect on you we might be able to bulk you up a little before we turn you. It'll make the whole thing a lot easier" said Ragnar as he put his arm back around me. "Well if you think this'll fit inside me you've lost your mind" I replied as I patted Angus' now semi flaccid member. Thirty minutes later I found myself in the steamy communal showers surrounded by horny, hairy, wet muscular men. I was loving it. "Hey Titan! C'mere" called Ragnar as he patted me on the shoulder. An incredibly large man thundered over to us, he had a mass of dark brown hair covering his face and his powerful impressive body looked like it had been crafted by gods. He was at least 7ft and probably somewhere between 450 and 500lb. His size however wasn't the most noticeable thing about him however as hanging between his legs were a set of bowling ball testicles and a dick that could make a horse envious. "Cub, meet Titan. Titan meet Layton" Titan grinned down at me and puffed out his chest. He was fairly intimidating and I was fairly certain he was the Welsh quarter's aggressive Beta. "I've asked him to help buff you up. As you can see he's a very fine specimen" As Ragnar spoke Titan bounced his pecs for me and grinned even more. "We're gonna have a lot of fun together" he promised in what was probably the most masculine voice I'd ever heard (Apart from Ragnar's). "Now if you two'll excuse me I have a pain-in-the-arse" to deal with" grumbled Ragnar as he spotted Bane. "So Layton, I hear you're still not a werewolf yet" said Titan as he moved closer to me, I moved back under the stream of hot water coming from the shower and smiled. "No, I'm kinda immune to it" I replied. Titan put his hand on the wall next to my head and stroked my waist with his other. "We'll see" he flirted as he looked down and saw my growing erection. "Wanna see mine?" He grabbed his dick and stroked it a little getting it hard until it smacked against his perfectly sculptured abs. He bared his perfect set of teeth and ordered me to turn around. I did so only because I knew that I needed his cum in order to help toughen up. In any other circumstance I wouldn't back down so easily. "Good boy, now I hope you're ready. I can do serious damage to normal guys" he teased as he rubbed his dick between my ass cheeks. It was larger than Ragnar's in his smallest form and it was already dripping wet from the shower and his own pre. "I'm ready, I hope you're good. It'd be a shame if you failed at the last hurdle" I replied as he grinned at me and thrust his rock-hard pecker into my ass and wrapped his arm around me. "Don't worry, when I'm done with you you'll be cumming for days" he growled flirtatiously as I groaned in pleasure as his dick swelled within me slightly. After half an hour he finally released his load into me. He kissed my cheek and pulled out before pinching my ass a little "I hope you use it well" he said as I leant against the wall. I felt so full, but as I concentrated the feeling lifted and was replaced my a sudden pressure in my chest. I felt thick fibres of muscle grow across my chest as my fairly unimpressive torso suddenly became filled with mouth-watering mass. Suddenly I had pecs, I HAD PECS. The feeling spread along my arms as they swelled up and thickened. Usually they made me look ridiculously skinny seeing as I was tall and had a kind of broad back. Now they made me look powerful, their smooth bulbous peaks like magnified versions of my now very visible and ripped abs. My legs swelled with them in proportion, however after the feeling left me they still gave way and collapsed onto the floor. "Woah, careful there little cub. The first time is always hard you don't wanna push yourself" warned Titan as he helped me up "But I'm impressed Layton, I didn't think you'd react so well seeing as you're 'immune'" "Thanks" I mumbled as I leant against him, completely exhausted. "Heh, lets get you upstairs then, big pup" he teased as he lifted me into his arms and walked out of the room, turning off the lights and the water. "Ragnar! Come have a look at your new pup" called Titan as we reach the main living room - which was usually taken over by the Scotts. I heard his heavy footprints as he approached the two of us. I smiled at him as Titan let me down. "You're looking good cub" flirted Ragnar as I looked up at his humongous frame "come take a seat" He lead me over to the plush couch and as I went to sit down an ear-wrenching howl split the air as I looked down and realised I had stepped on a large creature's tail. As I turned I saw a large German Shepard growling at me, but as soon as Ragnar cleared his throat the dog stopped and began wagging it's tail, sniffing me and then pushing me into the couch. "Meet Burke, my top guard dog" said Ragnar as Burke wandered over to a group of dogs in the corner of the room. They were all different breeds, all of them larger than usual for any dog. I could see a husky, a boxer, a Great Dane and even a Whippet. "They looked pretty relaxed for guard dogs" I replied as I noticed Rag towering above them all. "Yeah they're on their break right now whilst we wait for the werelions, bears and Snow" replied Ragnar as he put his arm around me. "More people?" I replied, astounded. We were already filled to capacity and I was worried that more people might make people a bit... Grouchy. "From the reports I've received nowhere is safe for the big Packs. If we have any hope of beating the Fallen we'll need a lot of help" he replied before I questioned, "Wait who's Snow?" Knock Knock! "Hmm maybe you'll find out" said Ragnar temptingly as he stood up and walked towards the door, the dogs all followed him. "RAGNAR! Where's my favourite Alpha?" called a deep voice from the lobby, it reverberated through the entire house and made sure there was an audience when we arrived. Standing in a circle of our more aggressive Pack members was a twelve foot god of a man. "There you are" stated Snow as he held out his arms to Ragnar, who was slowly growing to match Snow's size. They embraced and the Pack were put at ease. "I'm glad you came" said Ragnar in a surprisingly soft voice. Once they ended he turned to the Pack "Meet the Passive Beta" he announced before turning back to him "Where's Bruak?" "He went to check on his horses, he'll be in soon" he replied as Ragnar went over to his crystal wife. "Right, we need to sort out the space in here. It's gonna get way to crowded soon". The statue began to glow and the entire house seemed to shimmer slightly "Rue, alter the house to maximum room. Small areas and extra large, Thankyou" he said out loud before the entire house began to grow larger until it looked more suited to someone of Ragnar's height. Afterwards he sat down on the floor looking incredibly tired. "C'mon big guy lets get you a seat. You're starting to look like an old man." teased Snow as he pulled Ragnar up and threw his arm over his shoulder. "Fuck me, what happened to the place?" cried out Craig as we were suddenly dwarfed by our surroundings. "Don't worry, your rooms and areas will still be suited to your size. I suggest you all go and do anything that's been asked of you and keep the noise down - you don't want to wake the Big Guy" said Snow as a few of the Alphas went to try and take charge - not happy that they were being bossed around by Snow. However, a single look silenced them all. His eyes moved mere millimetres and his lip raised slightly but it was enough to silence them and send them packing. I however knew that I was safe to follow him, even if I wasn't I wanted to make sure Ragnar was okay. Snow took him to our room and curiously went into the bathroom with him. When I looked inside I saw it had been transformed too, it now had a large hot tub in it. Snow, Ragnar and probably about five other pack members could fit in it. "Come on big guy" grunted Snow as he lowered Ragnar into it. "Pull that lever over there little guy" he ordered as he went back into the bedroom. I did as he said, the only problem I had was the lever was for people more Ragnar's size so I had to jump just to grab it, even then I had trouble. When the he walked back in (buck naked) Snow have me a strange look "That really is your actual size?" "Yes..." I replied trying not to show my embarrassment. When the lever clicked water began to flow into the tub and Ragnar groaned and shuffled about. Snow put a pillow under his head and then undressed. "Is that your actual size?" I asked as his member slapped against his shin. It was quite literally bigger than me in every aspect. "Would you feel bad if I said no?" he replied grinning a little as he lowered himself into the tub. "I wouldn't be surprised" I replied as I moved over to Ragnar's head. "Takes a lot to knock this guy out, what's going on?" "You're a Mage you understand how magical energy works. He exhausted himself, he's getting old." Ragnar let out a mighty growl and Snow knocked him and laughed "He just doesn't like to admit it" Layton stood up and grinned before going towards the door "Call me when Grandpa's finished with his bath then" he teased as Ragnar growled again (if a little softer this time). "Alright cub" called Snow as he settled down. "Oh and tell Bruak where to find me" Wondering the house after Ragnar's renovation was like walking through an Escher painting. One minute I could comfortably look at myself in one of the mirrors and the next I'd be dwarfed by potted plants the size of trees. Luckily when I reached the main living room that the Scott's used everything was normal. I found Logan arm wrestling yet again, Angus was taking up the entire couch with his bulk, but men were laying all over him as they chatted. Everything seemed a little too relaxed seeing as we were meant to be at war. That's when the TV suddenly switched to a News bulletin (I didn't even know that could really happen). Heathrow airport was in flames. The room fell silent. Sorry for the sudden serious ending And the wait I didn't know which direction I wanted to take the story :S
  16. roboprobo

    TLM6: Gingerbread Muscle Men

    Tales of a Lust Mage #6 'Gingerbread Muscle Men' SUBTAGS: Unaware Growth, Muscle Worship, Alchemy, Holiday (Christmas), Characters (Liam, Andres, N. Claus) Author note: Hey everyone, went on hiatus with my writing. Back to give you guys a little holiday cheer! I want to dedicate this story to farresh, a real good friend who appreciates my stories. Happy Holidays to all of you!!! ____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ It was Christmas Eve. Nothing was making noise in the house, yes, not even mice that was almost true, except the kitchen, which was actually very loud. “What are you doing?!” Yelled Andres, rolling around on the plush carpeting next to the fire place and the Christmas tree. He had taken a nap and had just woken up. Liam had been sleeping. “You can’t come into the kitchen!” responded Liam, whom had been in the kitchens for a few hours. Throughout the day he’d been closing the kitchen off to bake pastries and foods for the Christmas parties both young men had to go to. Now that they’d come home and it was beyond late and no more parties to go to, Andres still wondered why Liam was making snacks. Then it hit him. “Hey, you doing some wizard magic stuff in there? Like, with a cauldron and stuff? Don’t you take a break on Christmas?” Andres asked. He needed a protein shake, and he wanted to sneak into the room. “I told you, I’m not a wizard. I’m an alchemist.” Liam responded, poking his head out of the kitchen. “And yes, I’m working on your Christmas gift.” “What, I thought you got me one? Rule is we can open a gift at midnight, and the rest in the morning.” Andres said, standing up and stretching his back. He’d just had shoulder day and his whole upper body was sore. Sitting there, waiting for Liam to finish whatever strange concoction he was making to sell in the shadow-market. Liam tended to be vague about his work, and mostly everything, but Andres picked up on a few key points about the magic-world. “Trust me, THIS gift is the one you’ll want tonight. Besides, it’s only appropriate to bake fresh cookies for Santa.” Liam said, smiling wide. Liam’s thick brown hair had been tied back and he wore a red holiday hat, to keep it from contaminating whatever it was he was making in the kitchen. Andres looked into his phone and smiled, somewhat bored. He flipped through photographs online of the two, grinning at the funniest and best memories. Andres flipped and saw the first picture of them at the gym, back in sophomore year. It was two years of half-done working out and running around the gym awkwardly. Even so, Liam and Andres went into college slowly progressing, and the difference was noticeable. Andres had started out a chubby short dude, and Liam had always been a tall lanky kid. Now Liam was a dense, well-formed tall man. Andres himself was thicker, wider man. He looked over to the Christmas tree and looked at the small present he had for Liam. “Wait, what? Santa? You mean he’s real? Like unicorns and Big Foot?” Andres asked. Before making a snarky remark, he received a text message from his mother. “Si, Mama, estoy bien.” He texted her back. She’d just moved back to Mexico, so he didn’t see her this year. Liam was Andres’ only family since she moved back, and that was only because they’d grown up together. “Next year we should go to Morelia, and see your mum. And Big Foot is actually a creature by a different name, country bumpkins simply gave it that terrible moniker. I read an article on it written by a mage who mentioned it might be the same effect of black-marketed exotic animals that are released into the wild.” Liam said, coming into the room with a box of unguents and other alchemical items. Andres had kept the secret that Liam was an ‘alchemist’ since high school, when Liam accidentally had turned his hands scaly (it was a strange experience). Of course, that was only one of the experiences the two shared. Andres shuddered a little, knowing how creepy Liam’s magic could be. “Oh god, remember when you first tried out for the football team?! How your mum made enchiladas when you got home to forget how sad you were to not be put on the team?!” Liam laughed, placing things by the fireplace. “Yes, Liam. I was small before I hit puberty senior year, and I’m Mexican-American. Thanks for sending that point home. Now what the hell are you doing, and should I be afraid and/or contact your magical friends?” Andres grumbled. He looked over at the red and green mirror decoration Liam brought with him to the cabin. He looked at himself for a bit, instinctively fixing his hair before moving onto his original goal. Needed to really work those shoulders next workout. Andres then returned to creeping behind Liam to see all the commotion. “I’m making an offering.” Liam said. Andres observed the chalice, silver probably, full of milk. A gold-leaf dish displayed many perfectly made cookies, gingerbread. They had been baked at the right time Liam chose for this special ritual. They smelled wonderful, spiced with lots of cinnamon. Candles of pine were lit and a stick of frankincense flickered with its pungent odor. “Wait, to Santa?” Andres asked, his mouth pursing long in suspicion. “Yes, to Santa. It’s almost midnight, so I best hurry.” Liam said, grabbing water and splashing it over the fire. Steam overflowed, outward as Andres jumped back, in a start. The clock reached the witching hour, and Liam smiled. “THE HELL, LIAM!?” Andres yelped, trying to see through the thick steam. The pine candles didn’t go out, and the incense didn’t dampen. The room became dark without artificial light and the fireplace dead. Liam’s chalk slid slowly on the wood flooring, drawing a snowflake-like sigil. “THIS IS NOT A CHRISTMAS I LIKE, LIAM!!! THIS IS A SCARY CHRISTMAS, LIAM!” Andres yelped. He weighed a good 175 lbs. of muscle and bone, but he still felt more uncomfortable about things than his lighter friend. Liam only whispered things in an ancient wording, before moving onto English. His English accent made the poetry of the ritual even more mystic. “Oh, Paladin of Hope and Retribution, Rider on the winds of the dead winter, Elder father still stronger than the young, Hunter of Strength even in the cold, I give you offering, of all the four elements, So you may feel comfortable whilst you stay in our abode.” An icy wind blasted through the fireplace, covering the entire hearth in glassy frost. Andres instinctively lifted up his hand, the terrible cold threatening to knock him down from where he was standing. He coughed, looking around as the scent of mint and cinnamon permeated the room heavily. “Liam?” Andres asked, wafting the fog with his hand. “Andres, meet a good friend of mine,” Liam said, the silhouette of a massive man standing in front of both of them. “Nicolas, this is Andres. Andres, let me introduce Nicolas Claus.” Andres stared at the giant man, standing nine feet tall over the two. The man was wider than the sleigh one would assume he rode. His shoulders hunched over, a massively flared back creeping up in the muscular meat of his trapezoids, wanting to swallow his head. His body was decorated with a sprinkling of white body hair. He wore a large red coat, so long it seemed to be like a duster that dragged as the massive man walked around. Andres was already impressed (and sexually attracted…) with the massive mythical man, but his monstrous arms topped of the masterpiece of a man as they poked out of coat’s sleeveless form. “Pleasure to meet you, boy.” Claus’s mouth said behind his thick beard, his obelisk legs waddling as he walked over to Andres. Andres stared. Santa’s arms looked like they couldn’t even match a normal man’s anatomy. Andres’s mouth held open, simply astounded by what was going on in the room. “I-I-I’m Andres,” Andres stuttered. “I know that.” Claus responded, shaking Andres’s limp hand. “H-How even?! You’re! And you’re here! Liam?!” Andres stuttered, in a panic. Liam and Santa laughed, the young man still thoroughly confused. He was surprised to see that Santa wore an eye-patch. Obviously that wasn’t the ONLY thing that had Andres confounded. “I actually was not very good at summoning back while I learned what I do nowadays. But there was ONE gentleman I could summon. Sadly it was a fluke because I’d been lucky enough to catch him when I was a child.” Liam said. “Liam was a very nice young man but I assumed he was non-magical in nature, so I did not whisk myself away through the house. He caught me in the middle of putting his presents down one year.” Claus said. Andres noticed he had a very subtle accent. Russian, maybe? “S-so what are you here for?” Andres asked, as if he had never heard a Christmas carol. The massive man loomed over him. His eyebrows were so thick they seemed to cover his face in the dimness of the room. He patted Andres’s head and laughed- the big hardy laugh mentioned in all the stories. “I am here for the cookies of Liam’s making. They are one of my favorite. We always celebrate and exchange gifts this way!” laughed Claus. “SO WHY THE CREEPY MAGIC STUFF, LIAM!?” Andres yelled, still very confused. He held his head as the fire went alit in blue flame. It flickered, not melting the ice in the tiny cabin the two young men had rented out. “Well, because we’re making a trade. I give Santa the best cookies most alchemists can make, and he gives me more than the usual goodies he brings good boys and girls.” Liam said, sitting down on the couch. Claus simply folded his legs, actually about as tall as Andres sitting on the couch. “What do you want it be this year, Liam?” Claus asked, sifting through a small red sack. This must have been the one with all the toys, right? “I wrote you the letter, as usual.” Liam said, showing him the cookies. “These aren’t decorated.” Claus said, squinting. You couldn’t tell, he was so furry-faced, but his strong brow furled a bit. “Oh, that’s because you’re supposed to gimme what I wanted!” Liam joked. Andres sat there, still trying to process everything. Santa was in the living room with them. And Liam was making some weird trade with him. Santa chortled again, finally pulling out a large vial of frosting. Liam’s face became bright as he looked at it, tied in a big red ribbon. “Yes! THAT!” Liam said, giddy. The happy giant handed him the vial and looked at the cookies, excited. Liam quickly took off the bow and decorated the cookies with the frosting. He then ran to the kitchen to grab more cookies. He brought out the plate chock-full of other cookies and placed them in front of Andres. “You really like gingerbread, Mr. Santa?” Andres asked. “Please, call me Claus. CLAH-OS.” Santa said, chuckling as he reached out for the tiny glass of milk and a small gingerbread man. “Damn, all these are for you?” Andres asked. “I suppose it makes sense, you’re pretty big for a guy who only plans to eat a few cookies.” “No, no, these are for us two, Santa only eats seven cookies at each stop, if that much. There’s more than enough going around.” Liam said. “For us?” Andres asked. Claus munched and savored the perfect cookies. “Yeah, you’re going to love them, trust me. Just need to make sure to let them cool.” Liam responded, decorating all the trees and gingerbread men. “Do you plan on leaving, then, Santa?” “Yes, my reindeer are… Restless… I’m sure you’ll hear about it if I don’t get them moving again in a bit. Too bad these cookies don’t do what could before to me. But you two enjoy… And don’t eat too many…” Santa said, getting up in a slow, rumbling lift. He grabbed a few more cookies and placed them into a small box, labeled to someone else. He shook Liam’s hand and turned into a frost that went back through the chimney. As quickly as he’d appeared, he disappeared. The room went back to normal, no longer frosted by magic. “For all the weird shit you’ve had happen, this really,” “Puts the frosting on the cake?” Liam interrupted Andres, the cookies’ frosting becoming stiff, ready to eat. He laughed a little, picking one up and handing it to his friend. “So you just want me to eat a cookie?” “No, I want you to do more, but we’ll see how much more.” Liam responded. Andres stared at him, the corners of his mouth pursed back, suspicious. Liam nodded, prompting his friend to take a bite. Andres closed his eyes, nervously putting the cookie in his mouth. He breathed in before quickly biting down. The cookie tasted amazing. It wasn’t very sweet itself, more mild and a bass for the sweetness that was in the frosting. He chewed, almost moaning from how good the cookies were. Liam was a pretty good cook and baker, but this tasted amazing. He found himself without the cookie, having finished it before thoroughly examining its flavor. “Holy shit. The hell is in these?” Andres asked, reaching for another. He hesitated after picking a glossy white snowflake cookie, still a bit cautious. “Just eat, man. They’re good for you, I made them with a ‘protein-gingerbread’ recipe. Santa worries about his protein intake as much as you do.” Liam responded. He too grabbed a cookie and munched. He savored the flavor too, proud of his alchemical handiwork. “Fine, okay.” Andres said, before stuffing his face with the cookie. He was almost embarrassed, but they were so god-damn good. Andres hadn’t even noticed his hand reaching for another as he asked, “Extra protein? Really?” “Yeah, extra protein and the frosting is Santa’s recipe, made from only the finest ingredients, not a lot of fat. So don’t worry about breaking diet. Eat as many as you like.” Liam said, eating his second. He stared at Andres’s chest, excited to see the results of his work. Andres meanwhile ate the cookie and munched, thoroughly enamored with the snack. He didn’t even notice how tight his pants felt as he chewed his fifth cookie. “So, you used all your ‘Christmas goodness’ on frosting? I mean, these cookies are fucking amazing, but couldn’t you ask for dragon scales or something you usually want to put in potions and stuff?” Andres asked. Man, the fireplace was getting really hot, Andres felt a sweat coming on. “You underestimate the power of a good cookie. Santa agreed to fulfill both our Christmas wishes. In fact, all of them.” Liam said, trying not to groan as his own shirt tightened at the hems and collar. His biceps already felt like they were filling out. He tried not to smile too hard, but he was so excited to see Andres swell. “Man… These are…” Andres said, feeling a bit hazy as he picked up his seventh cookie. “These are really fucking delicious, Liam. I can’t even stop eating them!” He joked, not aware of how true the words were. He felt something different in his back. He almost stopped eating, staring at the fire to try and sense what was wrong. Andres brushed off the feeling, Liam knowing well that his back was thickening, pushing outward. “All our Christmas wishes?” Andres asked, finishing the seventh cookie. He winced a bit, noticing the pain in his groin. Fuck, he had just jacked off a few hours ago. He bit his tongue as he looked over at Liam, his balls denser than the time he hadn’t jacked off for two weeks on a dare (he kept his word, and wished he hadn’t that time…). Andres’s eyes went wide, however, looking upon his alchemist friend. Liam smiled, his mouth nibbling on a tree-shaped cookie. Liam looked like he had grown! But that wasn’t possible right? Andres’s brow furled up a bit the moment he looked down at Liam’s thick, rock-hard chest. It peeked out of the sweater, tempting Andres as it always did. Liam looked thicker tonight, too. Liam was a fairly long guy, even with working out as hard as he did. Maybe he was really starting to pack on mass now… “Oh yeah, crud, this feels good. Oh, sorry, what’d you ask, Andy? Yeah, you’ve been a real nice guy this year, so you get all your gifts. Santa knows when you’ve been good.” Liam responded, before flexing his arm behind his head. Andres gasped through his nose as he heard the sweater strain its thick weaving on Liam’s spreading lats. “What the hell?!” Andres said, dropping the cookie he was working on. Eighth or ninth- Andres was losing count. He spoke in an amazed voice, “You’re- you’re growing, Liam! You already look huge now!” “Speak for yourself, Andy. I only ate about three cookies. How many have you eaten now?” Andres stared, still confused. Then he processed what Andy was insinuating. He looked over to the mirror- his eyes shooting wide. Andres was a fairly muscular man already, but now… He had grown to become even more. He stared at the thick neck that held his head, like a pedestal. His traps pushed around his waffle-knit shirt. He could see the texture, once perfect, now stretched in all manner of places as it strained to contain its owner. Andres gulped as he looked at the wide frame he’d swollen; his shoulders were pushing away from him. “F-fucking- what happened!?” Andres asked, his chest beginning to heave. Holy shit, it was big too. Andres’s lips pursed again as he felt his cock twitch; he was becoming aroused. How could he not have noticed this happening?! “What, don’t like it?” Liam asked, grabbing another cookie. He could have used some tea, maybe with milk. “N-no, I do, I just, what is this?” Andres asked, standing up and almost falling as his thick, striated left thigh shoved over his right. He looked at his legs in the small reflection and stared, his heart beating fast and hot. His warm leisure pants stretched over his huge hamstrings, poking the fabric like frames behind the cloth. Andres finally groaned as his cock roared awake, pushing the soft fabric perfectly to its swollen contour. Embarrassed, he tried to place his hands over swelling erection. He felt his face become even reader when the threads of his sleeves popped. They’d give way soon if he didn’t stop growing. Even so, his mind quickly pondered the idea of seeing his clothes tear. His eyes glanced over to the cookie that lay on the couch, still half-eaten. “Go ahead, man. Let’s just eat as many as you want.” Liam said, biting into another cookie. Andres followed the advice and walked over, sitting much closer to Liam this time. Liam had never been this flirtatious, if he’d ever been flirtatious to begin with… But he didn’t seem bothered to sit so close to him, so Andres only smiled and bit into the cookie, nervously. “Ah, I think... I can feel it…” Andres said, swallowing the cookie and moving onto another. “That’s because you’ll feel it the more you grow.” Liam said, huffing as he felt his own erection swelling in his jeans. These pants were far more constricting than Andres’s, so Liam decided to fix the situation. “Hey, I bet I can eat more than you.” Liam said, poking Andres. Andres groaned, feeling the pump of his heart sending growth through him, each beat. Each pump of blood, thumping as it swelled him up like a balloon. “What, no, I’ve always been bigger. You got magic and now want to beat me?” Andres groaned, seeing his stomach stick out a bit under his tightening shirt. He could see the perfect abdomen of muscle begin to crunch under his skin, growing as he bit into the eleventh cookie. “Fine, but you better start eating faster,” Liam said, grabbing two cookies and biting into both of them. Andres chewed and tried swallowing without thinking about enjoying the flavor; Liam chuckled as his sweater began to tear. Andres angrily grabbed two cookies. He felt a little embarrassed as he breathed in and stuffed one in his mouth, but the flavor was so sweet and good he found himself chewing faster just to stuff the next one inside. “Yeah, eat up, Andy, I want to see you blow up.” Liam said, chewing. Andres felt his glutes push him upward, the couch creaking as he thickened even more. He felt the pants constricting his blood, fighting to stay intact. He growled, stuffing his mouth with another baked gingerbread man. Muffled with sweets, he tried to say something. “Fuck, it feels good, man. I’m growing so big!” He growled, fumbling through words as the sweet frosting stuck to the roof of his mouth. He grabbed a handful of cookies and finally gave up on eating with composure, stuffing his mouth chockfull of sweet gingerbread. He groaned, holding onto his stomach as his arms croaked with mass. The sound of cloth tearing aroused him as well, even if the growth felt a little uncomfortable. Liam breathed heavily, trying not to moan as his jeans tore with newly growing muscle. He looked over at the erection that finally popped out of Andres’s pants and smiled, straddling the cock in his right hand as he grabbed another frosted cookie. “Fuck, man, I’m still not as big as you, but…” Liam managed to compliment, before moaning as Andres reached over and gagged him with a gingerbread man. Andres was horny as hell and wanted to see Liam massive to, so he began feeding the both of them. Liam couldn’t keep up with the feeding, but held his mouth at the ready. Andres roared, his shirt finally tearing open as his pectorals swelled outward. His lats spread like wings as he flexed in a perfect double bicep pose- he was sweating in ecstasy. “Mmfuck yeah, man…” Liam muffled, following suit and flexing his own giant biceps in the same pose. Andres heaved, finally finishing the last cookies as the shreds of cloth wrapped around his swollen, rock-hard contour. He looked over at Liam and smiled, still trying to catch his breath. Liam’s smile still looked soft even though he could very well weigh 300 lbs. in muscle alone. “Fuck, Liam. This is- it’s amazing!” “I know. I think you deserve it. And your other Christmas wish, too.” Liam said, hulking his upper body to touch Andres. “What do you mean?” Andres asked. Liam laughed and finally pressed his body against Andres. He opened the small box meant for Christmas morning, revealing a chain Andres had bought him. “You wanted to ask me out, and I think it’s exactly what you’re going to get.” Liam said, slowly reaching with his massive arm around the larger Andres. Andres simply stood there, huge and hot. They kissed. Liam reached and squeezed Andres’s thick arms, pressing as hard as he could (which was a lot, considering the swollen bowling-ball arms he had). As they tore off the last shreds of clothes, Liam knelt down and lifted his arms, squeezing Andres’s throbbing erection in the crevice of his bicep and forearm. “Fuck yeah, Liam, you’re fucking huge!” In a single breath, Liam squeezed as hard as possible, spreading the thick pre that dribbled out of Andres around into the perfect lube. Liam let his tongue slide around Andres’s stomach as he jutted back-and-forth through the muscular crease. Andres couldn’t hold it any longer and grabbed Liam’s head, forcing his cock into his mouth. They moaned in unison, their hands rubbing each other’s swollen, solid bodies. “Liam, oh man, it feels so good! It feels so good to be this strong! I love feeling you even more than I ever thought it would!” Andres moaned. He flexed his arms up and licked his body, tasting the paper-thin skin. Andres moaned, Liam’s hands running up to caress his thick chest. He kept jutting forward to fill Liam’s small mouth, enjoying the sensation of wet tongue and tight throat. The hands moved to pinch his sensitive muscle-man nips then down again to move around the grooves of his newly formed giant abdomen. “Yeah, Andy, come on, bounce that muscle-cock!” Liam ordered, his voice deeper than it had been a few hours ago. Andres was too worked up to notice his own voice was a deep bass as well. Liam pulled himself off and licked Andres’s heavy, swollen nuts. Andres then whined, ready to explode at any moment. Liam stood up and forced his mouth onto Andres, tasting the sweetness left behind by the cookies that originally grew them huge. They began to frot, Liam’s saliva and Andres’s precome thoroughly lubing them as they pressed their thick muscles against each other. Their nips slid against each other as Andres noticed he’d gotten a little taller- enough to match his masculine mate. Andres quickly wrapped his thick arms around Liam and squeezed; so much he would’ve broken a normal man in two. Liam simply flexed his abs and spread his back open. Their massive quads did a wonderful job milking each other and soon the two were roaring, still squeezing and flexing. “I’m gonna blow!” Andres roared his arms going high up in the air as Liam’s hands pushed them up. Liam enjoyed feeling the lats under Andres’s arms. “Yeah, blow with me!” roared back Liam, breathing as close as he could to Andres’s neck (they were so wide and thick, it was hard to get close at this point). Andres gasped in unison with Liam, their cocks sliding upward as they exploded in a shower of thick, white cream. “Aww fuck! SO FUCKING POWERFUL!” Andres bellowed, Liam simply roaring in ecstasy. Ropes and ropes of thick cream splattered all over the place and Andres closed his eyes, holding Liam’s face as come actually landed on his own. He let his lips open so he could taste the juice that had been formed by two grown muscle-gods. It tasted surprisingly sweet, and very familiar. After they awoke Christmas morning (they went on and experienced many other sexual acts on Christmas Eve, capable of orgasm with full virility), they laughed and cooked breakfast. Eating to keep up this new weight would be hard, but Liam said they’d manage. “So is there cum in the cookies?” Andres asked. He didn’t feel so embarrassed to do so. “Well, technically. But it’s been distilled and altered through ‘natural’ alchemy. Only Santa knows how to make it, and he only leaves it for the nicest men who really want to grow. I made a deal to create cookies that would match. The frosting itself grows you, but you quickly shrink back if you don’t work your muscles hard and eat right. The cookies lengthen that time. I’m sure there’s someone having a GREAT Christmas morning right now, eating the cookies I let him have…” Liam said, frosting a new batch of cookies himself. “Lucky guy, then. Well, not so lucky. He doesn’t have you. Oh, are we going to eat those too? I don't think I need to be bigger, but damn, we'd both look amazing if we grew some more.” Andres said, feeling more confident than ever. Liam simply laughed. “No, some of these are to sell; nobody can recreate them so Santa won't be mad at me. If you want to eat some, we can have a little fun I guess. As to the person who got lucky enough to get them today it's only if he’s been REALLY good this year. Santa’s sure to let him have a cookie or two.” The two massive muscle-men kissed and laughed, excited to play with some more growing cookies. As Liam said, Santa DID give some cookies to a lucky guy, but whoever knows who it was? Maybe it'll be you this year, if you've been REALLY good. END TALE
  17. elysiumfields

    On A Cold Winters Night: A Christmas Tale

    Heres a little festive tale i wrote some while back that some of u may have read. Please be kind.. and be patient. On A Cold Winters Night : A Christmas Tale. Parts 1 & 2 PART ONE: Daniel Crown had been reclusive since the sudden tragic death of his beloved husband Jeff.. Ever since the state passed a legislature allowing gay marriage,both men,who had loved each other for close to twenty five years,and had the potential to grow old together,bonded in a lavish civil partnership ceremony. But fate dealt a cruel hand, and Jeff,now 50, was left to grow old alone.The pain was too much to bear for Daniel to move on,it had only been a year since Jeffs death from a sudden heart attack,and the loss was all too fresh..Jeffs death hit Daniel hard.. He shut himself off from much of the world and shied away from the fun social life he had had with Jeff.. Places,people...brought reminders of his beloved back to him. Even though Daniel missed Jeff dearly,the reminders only caused him to sink lower into depression at the loss and emptiness....and to alcohol.He hated life lately... Anything to seek an end to it and be with Jeff,but he was even too cowardly at that as he thought... Now, as winter blew the first snows into the suburbs of the city whereDan and Jeff had lived, Daniel felt this was a sign of change. He did not want to spend a second Christmas alone in this place...the first had been a heartbreakDaniels grandfather had left him a cabin up in the pine hills away from the city where as a child and teenager Dan had spent many a summer with his gramps fishing on the lake and hiking through the woods. Sometimes Daniel had brought Jeff to this romantic retreat and its the one place that Dan felt happy with the memories of both his lover and his grandfather,who had passed shortly after he had 'come out'. 17.And when his father neglected him for his homosexuality, his grandfather,one person who had been brought up in a time that had conservative and deeply homophobic values,surprised Daniel with his liberal compassion and sheer love.. love that he would still feel for his only grandson no matter who or what he was.. That golden time was gone. Daniel was all alone now as he packed up his VW Beetle convert and wrapped himself in his coat before glancing back one last time at the apartment before he got in, sputtering the engine into life and then drawing out of the driveway for the long drive to the cabin, in hopes of reaching it before the weather closed in.. And the weather would be notorious that high in the Pine forests. ======== 17 year Jacob Quill sat in the diner overlooking the misty freeway that would take him to the next small town in search of some kind of solace and freedom from the harsh life he had with his worthless parents. A father that had often slapped him around and finally showing open disgust at his sons homosexuality.. A mother who had done little to openly support Jacob and largely shrank into the background of her husbands dominance. Confused,alone with himself, Jacob had enough and packed and left his sorry existence in hopes of finding someone,..anyone with kindred spirit to share his life and love with.. Now he sat staring outside the diner window,stirring his murky cup of coffee and staring out at the passing traffic trundling along,hindered by the encroaching snows and mist rolling down off the forests. He had managed to hitch a lift with a truck driver this far but now needed to try and get another lift to go further.. ...And he saw one potential lift now.. A rather smart red VW Beetle convertible rolling onto the gas station close by.... PART TWO: On his way up to the cabin, Daniels gas tank beeped that it was near empty.. He cursed lightly under his breath that he not remembered to fill the car up before he left the city. Fortunately for him,he found a Gas station rather soon and pulled in to fill up enough to more than last him the journey there. After paying up in the convenience store,grabbing some mint sweets on the way, Daniel wrapped himself in his thick coat and trudged back through the slushy snow towards his car, as the wind whipped it around his head and howled over the tops of the Douglas fir trees that lined the edge of the freeway. Just as he got to his car,he heard someone trying to gain his attention."Hey mister...mister..!'' Dan looked around to see some guy wrapped tightly in a snug grey duffle coat with its wool lined hood pulled up over the guys head and a black scarf that pretty much effectively hid much of his face from the elements,and carrying a heavy looking green duffelbag.The guy drew level with Daniel and tugged down the scarf to reveal to Dan a young and strikingly handsome face that for a breif moment made something stir inside him. ''Hey Mister,....um,..are you heading towards Evendale at all..?'' said the young man,who by Dans standards looked barely into his twenties.Dan grumbled for a few moments as he fumbled for his keys as the youth next to him hopped lightly from one foot to the other from the cold.''I dunno kid,. I might not be going directly INTO Evendale,but..''Dan had to pass through the outer suburbs of the town to get to his cabin but was'nt too comfortable with the fact of picking up a hitchhiker,who could turn out like the urban legend and be a crazy axe-weiling nutter,but as his eyes met with the kids stunning turquiose blue eyes,he again felt that tiny spark of attraction. ''Aw please mister.. I'll give you a couple of bucks.. I just wanna get that far at least.. Please.. I been waitin' here ages for a ride but everyones been too reluctant..'' pleaded the kid. ''Ok,..but i'll take you as far as i can, thats it.'' replied Daniel as he got into the car.''Aw geez,..thanks mister.. Thought i was gonna freeze to death waitin' here''Daniel started the engine just as the kid got into the passenger seat,placing his bag into the back and throwing down the hood to reveal his surfer blonde short cropped hair.''Names Jacob..'' he said enthusiastically,pulling off a glove to shake Daniels hand.''Daniel'' he replied. Dan set off along the freeway towards the Ridge road that would take him up over the pass towards Evandale and on to his cabin.. ''So what takes you out this way..?'' Dan asked Jacob. ''Oh, just wanna get away from some shit homelife and start afresh. Parents give me hassle and now i got the chance to cut free and live my own life'' Dan said, unbuttoning the coats top buttoms and warming his bare hands on the cars heater.''And you..You live out this way..?'' ''Oh,..i got a cabin up in the hills just past Evandale i'm gonna spend Christmas in..'' said Dan,his eyes on the road. ''Sounds real romantic.. A cabin in the woods all covered in snow,with a roaring fireplace..'' ''I wish it was... I just got over the loss of..'' Dan hesitated.. ''Of someone i loved''. ''Sorry buddy,..i did'nt mean to be ....''Daniel interrupted him with a gentle wave of his hand.. ''Don't worry,..its fine'' He watched out of the corner of his eye as Jacob pulled out a small leaflet of some kind out of his inside coat pocket. Jacob noticed. It was a Fitness and Bodybuilding leaflet advertising a some protein shakes and other muscle building products.. ''You into Bodybuilding..?'' Dan asked Jacob. ''I'd like to be.. I wanna try and get big..massive. My pops kept tellin' me i was a scrawny and weak little..'' he paused, to find a different word..''lowlife, who would'nt amount to much.. So it gave me the motivation to take up weight-training and now i'm starting to see some results'' Daniel could not see much of Jacobs body under his coat but he did have quite a thick neck,..and he had the face of an Abercrombie and Fitch model..'' ''You go to the gym..?'' Jacob replied,eying up the rainbow triangle pendant hanging from the rear view mirror.. Could'nt be a gay symbol could it..? he thought. ''Only now and again. I pretty much stopped going when my partner died'' ''Hope you don't mind me asking.How long..?'' asked Jacob, tentatively. ''Just over a year now..'' 'Fuck it' Dan thought.. 'Nothing to live for..Just come out with it..!' ''My boyfriend died of a heart attack last September''. Daniel swallowed hard and waited for the boys reaction But after all, he had the car, so he could dump the kid somewhere safe if he acted up'' ''You arer gay.?'' said Jacob, physically sitting up straight in the seat with the guys revelation.. ''Yes i am.. Any problems with that and i can just dump you off.!'' ''No...no,sorry mister.. Its just that...'' Jacob squirmed to find the right words. 'So am i.. I just try and keep it private because my pops was an asshole about it.'' Daniel relaxed and even smiled a little, reassuringly.''Then your pops just does'nt understand..I hate bigots like that'' They sat quietly for a while as the snow blew into a blizzard and whipped around the car, visibility decreasing as the road passed throug a scenery of ddeper snow,blowing in drifts across the tarmac and howling around the trees that closed in.. ''So, just how old are you Jacob..?'' Dan said,casting a quick glance to his young passenger. ''17'' ''You are a brave man to f...'' Dan did'nt get to finish his sentance before Jacob shouted out ''Look out''. A heavy tree branch that could no longer take the strain of the snow compacting onto it,snapped off and fell with a crash into the road ahead.. Too little too late for Dan to fully avoid.. His car clipped the branch as it cracked the windscreen and shoved the car to the opposite side of the road. Daniel tried to regain control but the car swerved maniacally across to the right side and then back onto the opposing lane,skidded on some ice and then hit a snowbank,throwing the car into a roll down a slope till it crash landed upside down against a Redwood tree that showered it with a heavy shower of snow from its branches.. TO BE CONTINUED....
  18. TheWeremuscleForest

    Initiating Another Milking Agent (Muscle Genie)

    Check out the previous installments here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2206-the-milking-agent-part-1-2/ After finally giving in to his desires and growing into an furry beast like Gabe and Madison, Russell finishes having hot manly sex with his master sharing milk with him and vice versa. Knowing that they can’t grow any further, the thought crosses their minds as to who they could convert next. Gabriel still sits behind them scooping up the cum he shot when he saw Russell become a giant himself. He tries to stand up from where he is sitting and struggles to regain his footing. He ends up falling out the window directly behind him and tumbles to the ground. The other two manage to go over to see if he is alright since he fell about three stories and landed on the concrete. ‘Uhhh…..*looks up at them where the window was and laughs* I’m fine I think *sees the blood that was spilled from his body being absorbed back inside him and grins* OMG boys, we can’t be hurt…..at least when it is just a minor fall like this. *sees the broken concrete around him* FUCK ME! I LOVE IT! *looks back up at them again* You two can enjoy yourselves up there, I am going to go look for some fun myself. *gets up out of the crater and turns to start waddling towards the other side of the city*’ Madison and Russell feel each other up again while trying to brainstorm who else they know that is close to them that they want to convert. Since he is part of the financial division of the company, Russell remembers that one of his young coworkers always stared at him in a very flirty way. Madison thinks he knows who that is since he has sat in on some of their meetings since he is Gabriel’s assistant. Since it is afterhours, they have to come up with a plan to get this guy to come in. Russell thinks that he can tell him that they are having an emergency meeting and needs his help to come up with a solution especially since the building is in such disarray. They both laugh in their deep baritones and give several nice tugs on each other’s nipples spraying milk all over themselves. Trying not to get into another sex session, Russell says he will go find a phone in another part of the building to get the ball rolling. Madison stands there trying to think of someone he knows that could be a part of this plan too. The only other guy he can think of is his friend from the cafeteria, Galen. He knows that sometimes he stays late to cleanup and generally can’t hear things on the bottom floor. Wasting no more time, he starts waddling his way through the third floor and down a flight of stairs nearby. When he gets to the bottom floor, he reaches for the door to go out into the main lobby and accidentally rips it off the hinges like it is made of paper. The sheer power in his hands amazes him as he tosses the door beside him. When he walks through the doorway, he looks around to see if anyone is still in the building. The cafeteria is located about 100 feet down the hall which he quickly starts rushing towards. When he finally gets there, he can hear someone in behind a nearby wall located just beside where he is standing. He decides to just press on it which makes the drywall shift and start collapsing. The voice behind the wall yells in fright. ‘HOLY SHIT! WHAT THE HELL!? *moves back away from the crumbling wall* What is going on with this….. *sees the giant figure in front of the wall* OH GAWD….. *starts running the other way*’ Madison jumps through the hole in the wall and shakes the floor making everything in the kitchen area bounce around and fall over. The man ends up getting knocked down by falling dishes and pots. He continues to yell in fright fearing for his life as this huge giant continues to walk towards him. When Madison finally stands above the rubble, he pushes the mountain of debris off of his scared buddy and picks him up. The man is actually fairly large, not muscled but rather husky. He is wearing a dirty tank top and a pair of shorts that do little to cover up most of his crotch. He tries to punch Madison in the face but ends up doing very little damage to him and may have hurt himself. He grabs his hand and groans feeling the pain go up his arm. The huge giant restrains him and looks him straight in the eyes. The man seems really distracted now as he tries to figure out who this might be. ‘Wait? You look vaguely familiar. *stares at Madison’s mountainous pecs and leaky nipples* You…..are leaking…..but you are not…..*seems really distraught*…..I don’t understand…..’ Madison smiles and forces the man’s face into his huge pecs. The man feels the muscles pressing against his face and tries to resist. He can’t breathe in fact which makes the giant pull him away from them. The man gasps several times before staring up at Madison’s face again. The giant looks down at him and gives him an ultimatum. ‘Galen…..*talks in a softer tone*…..I’m Madison remember? Well, I don’t look the same exactly but I’m still your pal Madison. *smiles before placing Galen in front of his engorged nipples* I need you to do something for me buddy. Will you suck all of the milk out of my pecs for me please? I would try to myself, but I can’t seem to be able to reach them. *laughs*’ Galen’s eyes widen as Madison bounces both pecs spilling milk down his bloated gut. The small man writhes trying to get free but the giant just increases his grip which makes the little man grimace. Once again, Madison places the man’s face in front of his huge engorged hairy pecs. This time the man seems a little more receptive to his orders and opens his mouth to lick his swollen left nipple. He gets a few drops of milk on his tongue and moans tasting its sweet mixture. It isn’t long before he locks his lips on the nipple and guzzles down everything it makes. Madison feels the changes immediately taking hold in Galen as the man’s body quickly starts to grow. His legs and quads expand rapidly making the giant have to loosen his grip on him. He can hear Galen grunting as he moves over to Madison’s other swollen nipple and goes crazy draining it. The sensation makes the big man spray multiple jets of cum all over the kitchen. Galen’s back muscles are doubling up on themselves as his tank is unable to compete with the incredible mass now forming on his frame. It completely disintegrates in seconds as his arms, pecs, and gut grow at the same time. He grips the giant with his growing hands as he continues expanding wider feeling his spine crack and lengthen feeling himself getting taller to accommodate the additional size. ‘MORE! *shorts rip off* MORE! *ass flares out and cock thickens* MMMMMM…..*drains Madison’s right nipple* AHHHH! *looks down at his swollen roidgut and punches it* Oh my gawd, my pecs are so sensitive. *feels them and realizes that they are also filling up with milk* OHHH SHIT…..I am going to cum so much……*blasts his volcano all over Madison which draws several moans from the big guy* MMMMM……*moves down to swallow his master’s cock and works it over*’ Madison humps his mouth for several minutes before he shoots his huge load down Galen’s throat. The now equally large hairy beast pulls his master’s cock out of his mouth and stands up to look at him face to face. They grin at each other and start rubbing their roidguts together before they decide to start wrestling around destroying everything in the kitchen area. Eventually they end up going through another wall and landing on the ground out into the main lobby. The two sweaty monsters finally take a breather before Madison moves down to delicately suck on Galen’s mammoth blond haired pecs. The sensation makes the newly christened giant roar in delight as his cock erupts each time Madison slurps the milk out of his pecs. It gets to the point where the master giant alternates between sucking Galen’s cock and sucking on his huge nipples. ‘Ohh buddy, you taste so much better than Russell. I could do this for hours and hours if I could. *realizes that he is making Galen lose consciousness and stops* Whoops, I will let up on you pal.’ Galen sits up once Madison quits servicing him. The blond haired giant looks him in the eyes and gives him a deep kiss on the lips which is returned by the darker haired behemoth. He realizes that Galen does have feelings for him as he leans against him. They pet each other’s bodies for a few moments before they start talking again. ‘So…..when did this happen to you Madison? I am guessing that this happened not too long ago since I just saw you a couple of days ago. Have you destroyed the rest of the building yet? *laughs in his new baritone*’ ‘Well….*rolls his eyes* not the whole building, but the third floor is pretty ransacked. I am not the only one in this condition in case you were wondering.’ Galen grins before he scoots over to a nearby wall to pick himself up. He then walks back over to Madison to help him up. They start walking down the main lobby together still talking. ‘I am anxious to know who else you have changed Madison. I’m not sure I have ever met this Russell you are talking about.’ ‘Ahh, he is this incredibly sexy redhead. Changing him was fun, but not quite as fun as it was changing you.’ Galen reaches over to plant another kiss on Madison’s lips before pounding on the big guy’s pecs making milk cascade down his chest again. The dark haired giant does the same to Galen which starts another sequence of spraying each other with milk. Galen’s sensitivity in his pecs ultimately is also leading to faster production of sperm as well as Madison is finding out. He gives the blond giant a few sucks on his huge tool and gulps down the thick juices he produces. Once he is done drinking his white flood, he gets back up on his feet to answer another question Galen asks him. ‘So the growth stops once I suck the milk out the first time Madison?’ ‘It appears that is true pal. I hope we can figure out a way around this though since we will probably run out of converts eventually.’ The two behemoths begin searching for Russell who is looking for someone himself to convert.
  19. muscl4life

    STORY: THE AGE OF MUSCLEGODS IV

    Sorry for the long delay. I have cooked this chapter to keep the flow. Cheers! AGE OF MUSCLE GODS Previous Chapters Chapter IV Growing Bonds At some point, I realized something hard underneath me, very hard and allegedly uncomfortable, but when I realized I was actually sleeping on top of my Uncle Steve’s massive body, it became the coziest place in the world to sleep. “Good morning…” I said while rubbing my face against the humongous right pectoral muscle, which still felt smooth, although the white hair already regrown to the point of being harsh and itchy. There was a significant pressure on my naked butt made by a huge, heavy calloused hand squeezing my left cheek. “Welcome back, Johnny. I knew you’d sleep heavily for a long time, but still…” The deep manly voice of my enormous muscle daddy made my cock harden instantly. “Sorry, but it’s not every day that you get the fuck of your life.” I smiled. “That no longer is your case, little man. You WILL get the fuck of your life every single day. ” Uncle Steve easily lifted me and kissed me hardly, his tongue was so strong and commanding, I moaned and groaned while my hands tried to grope the incredibly hard mounds of the muscle of his upper body. For a long moment we just stood there with me groping and licking those enormous muscles on my immense Uncle Steve, completely entertained by the wondrous mature muscles whose size has been amazingly magnified by this mysterious thing they called “triggering”. I laid on top of his huge torso, with my legs spread at his groin, feeling the weight and the warmth of his engorged manhood pressing the crack of my butt its impressive girth, while my amazing SMM, smiled back at me, throwing his head back and enjoying the pressure of his own powerful muscles against his neck and ears. “Shit…how much bigger have you grown?” I shook my head, still unable to process the kind of amazing transformation, which was taking place to his already smoking hot muscle daddy. “I am not sure yet…I mean, while you were catching the z’s I ate all the provisions I had reserved for the first few days. I just ordered more online before training outside, but the new weights I had set aside were not nearly as challenging as I thought, so I killed the time by doing some thousands of pushups with some extra weight on my back.” Uncle Steve casually said without ever taking his manly eyes of me, and I felt like a rotisserie chicken ready to be devoured by this immensely huge and hungry man. The things he described were so amazing, and still he took them with such natural attitude that completely caught me off-guard. “Well, shouldn’t we find it out together?” I asked very excited with the very idea that this massive hunk who had fucked me until I nearly passed out of exhaustion, and before I could say another word, the powerful stud already carried me to the bathroom, and he just growled while the enormously wide shoulders rubbed against the bathroom doorframe. “Damn, I’ll soon be too big for this little house of mine, good thing I already have a contractor specialized in upgrading households for SMM’s.” Uncle Steve as he gently placed me on the ground and stood up right, probably to let me realize by myself that he was looking at me at eye level. “Fuck, you’ve grown two inches taller already …that is so amazing.” I blushed while he kissed me in the cheeks. “Well, these are just the first couple of inches, and I’ll grow much, much taller to accommodate all the muscle I’ll grow, boy!” He said getting up on the scale. It was then I realized how things would be different with Uncle Steve growing so much taller. The same mixture of intimidation, excitement and utter admiration towards the monument of muscular manliness would soon spice even further our already volcanic sexual relationship. “Uncle Steve…h-how much bigger will you grow? I mean…in a realistic expectation?” “I don’t think you should ever worry about realistic expectations, Johnny boy. I’ll blow every expectation out of the water, and you’ll helping me out.” He instructed me, so I knew there would be no more arguing. “All right, sir. How can I help you?” I knew when I needed to play the obedient puppy role. “You can start by reading the weight out for me lad; my pecs are too fucking huge for me to see over them!” Uncle Steve announced proud of his much bigger frame. At first, my rational mind refused to accept the number in the screen, but another look at the powerful wall of manly muscle breathing so close to me easily crushed my initial hesitation. “It says here 387 pounds…if this is an accurate appliance.” Uncle Steve just groaned. “Fuck yeah, 82 pounds of hard muscle in just a couple of hours, and I barely had enough nutrition and exercise. Everything is going quite exciting lad, don’t you think?” “Shit…you’re so massive…bigger than any superheavyweight bodybuilder back at Olympia weekend, sir!” “Oh come on, Johnny! It is not fair with those young pups. They are just boys, like you. They’ll never be huge like real men and only Senior Muscle Men are truly manly, for that matter.” He grinned, lifting his monstrous sized bicep that I immediately hugged and held my own body, which he supported so easily off the ground. I, on the other hand, was the one who gave up first, feeling my arms shaking from such effort. Once my feet were back on the ground, I quickly hugged my soon to be even bigger SMM. “Do you want to fuck me again, sir? I think I recovered my strength now…” I said, trying to disguise my own horniness. “Heh, I know you must be dying to be fucked again, boy. But since you don’t last as much as myself, we should wait a bit more. I want to test something about triggers and their Masters.” There was a patronizing tone in his voice, but I was curious about the developments of this wondrous adventure. “What is it that you want to test, sir?” I asked right away. “Well, I noticed that although Bruce always ready to fuck his boy, but instead of fucking him all the time. Instead, he actually keeps the boy waiting for a long time; he even likes to tease him, fucking many other guys only to deny the kid the pleasure to be fucked, until Chad is truly desperate of horniness that must explain why the guy is so much bigger than any other SMM.” “How big is he anyway sir?” I asked with a certain hesitation that certainly displeased my Uncle Steve. “You just need to know that he is bigger than me, at least for now…” I noticed how angry he got at such realization, and I tried to make up for such terrible mistake. “And you think you can outgrow him like Brad said you would?” The mischievous grin was back on my manly Uncle’s face. “Well, he didn’t say how I would do it, but he believes I can do it. And the trigger’s power is connected to his SMM. I have been giving it some thought. You see how much bigger you already made me: we have one thing in common with Bruce and Brad, which is our blood ties, but on top of that, we are more intimate than they have ever been.” I followed his train of thought. “So, the closest the trigger is to his master, the more powerful his effect over his SMM’s capabilities. Do you think, Brad is aware of that as well?” Uncle Steve just smiled and bounced his mountainous pectoral muscles to me, and I loved to grope and punch their uncanny hardness. “It is not just about being close; it is all about domination and submission. When Bruce denies Brad the attention he wants, the kid becomes frustrated, but he can’t help being drawn even deeper into Bruce’s dominance. So it must empower Bruce even further.” I gulped. “Does it mean you are also going to keep me at bay while you fuck other boys too?” Uncle Steve laughed aloud as he kissed me. “Of course not kid. I am going to fill with you pleasure instead of denying you, but I’ll give you the pleasure I see fit, and not the obvious thing you think you desire. You wanted to be awed, amazed, impressed, excited and shocked with my growing body.” “Yeah…” I replied, nearly drooling over those humongous muscles. “And that’s exactly what you will get. I’ll keep you hard by filling your tiny head with all sorts of amazing stuff, but fucking is going to happen only when I see that you are nearly losing, but I’ll never tease you nor treat you like shit.” “But how about you? You’re freaking hard right now, this giant cock of yours is so ready to be pleased.” “Heh, I never said I wouldn’t please myself…I can fuck lots of times, but when I fuck YOU, that’s when the show is going to happen. I’m gonna bring you beyond Cloud 9 and then make sure that every single time you are not going to resist and pass out of uttering pleasure.” I felt my cock getting even harder at that very sentence. Uncle Steve’s smile opened. “Shit…you are doing it right now; you’re feeling it, right kid? It’s not just horniness, it is something deeper!” I nodded. “Yeah, I just realized that…you are more than anything I can handle, and it is so fucking sexy.” The rush of power surged between us, something similar to our triggering, but at the same time very different. I placed my hands over Uncle Steve and felt them getting warmer, while he also moaned, his cock growing harder and trying to break our hug apart. Uncle Steve grew, but not like he grew when he triggered, not like he grew when I was sleeping. He grew much faster, harder, harsher and more deliciously graphic. His bones snapped as the muscle grew thicker, the veins popped out and the shoulders augmented, the neck engorged the pectoral plates gained so much more size and striations. I felt the arms growing while he hugged me tighter, he was growing taller as well. I could feel his body sliding against mine while he lifted me and my feet once again left the floor. There was also something else going on with my body. I felt a different kind of rush, my heart beating faster than ever, my face itching… “Holy shit…” Uncle Steve’s deep voice echoed in the bathroom, as he looked at me before kissing me harshly, our bodies entangled, I could only feel his growing muscles around me, they augmented while engulfing my worshipping figure. Unlike his previous growth spurt, it was much quicker, but the results felt much better, at least for me. Instead of being drained and exhausted, I was just fresh and ready to be fucked, although I could tell it would not happen like previous times. Uncle Steve held me, his pacing body was sweaty, he was panting. “Fuck, I felt like I have the granddaddy of all pumps!” He managed to stand up straight as he placed me back in the ground. Uncle Steve no longer looked me at eye level. I was actually looking at his pommel, fascinated by its manly size. But that was just the beginning. Uncle Steve’s muscles were much, much bigger. They already seemed as huge as those SMM’s I met back in the Highway. Bulging, glistening, and looking so hard and ripped. However, he wasn’t just a bit taller and much, much more muscular. Something else had happened, I looked upon his face and I could tell he had a 5’o clock stubble, but his jaw actually seemed much wider, his features they were different, they were even manlier, more rugged, more impressive. He went back on the scale and it read 476 pounds. “Fuck…you just gained nearly 100 pounds in a few moments, how can this even be possible? Your body is producing muscle from thin air…” Uncle Steve just smiled and gently directed my face to the mirror, and I could finally see the reason for his own shocked reaction. The man looking back at me was not myself. At least, not the 36-year-old man I used to be until a few moments ago. For starters, he was much younger. At least 10 years younger, his face was the picture of health and handsomeness. In fact, it was pretty, surpassing gender assumptions of physical beauty. Then, his body was different from mine, I was still fit, but not in the same way, it had been prior to such transformation. It was a bit buffer, but also more toned in the lower part, with thicker thighs and bulbous butt. “So that’s how he got rid of Bruce Junior…” Uncle Steve concluded as he checked my rejuvenated version in the mirror, while I noticed he had grown taller and broader, but I had probably lost half an inch in height, which contributed to the difference in our final sizes. “I don’t understand, Uncle Steve…” “Well, when the SMM’s popped out, I did my search and found out Bruce Stone had one son, named Bruce Stone Jr before everything started, but there were no hints about any grandson. Looking at you now, I can only assume that they have gone through the exact same thing. Brad is Bruce Jr rejuvenated.” I touched my younger face and whistled. “But wait…I need to get back to work…I just got 10 fucking years younger…and this body…it doesn’t belong to me!” The enormous Uncle Steve stood behind me, his muscles filling my entire view. “Did you really imagine you would go back to work like nothing had happened, boy? You’re my trigger, we belong to each other” His manly voice calling me boy made so much sense. “Well, I have to earn my living…I have my patients…” “I’m taking care of you from now on. I have enough money, especially when it happens again…soon you will be even younger than now, perhaps just as young as college freshman.” “Fuck, if you’re true, soon I’ll look underage and you will be in deep trouble”. “Don’t worry…You won’t. I like my guys younger, so I can be their full monster muscle daddy, but not too young though.” “What are you talking about, did…did you change me like that?” “Well, you changed me in the triggering right? It is almost like a two way street, but I am the one calling the shots. I wanted you to look younger so I can seem even manlier next to you, and you did a great job as well…” “What did I do?” I asked dumb folded. “Well, I believe it is not a thing you have done consciously, it’s more like you allowed me to become more aggressively manly. It was then I realized Uncle Steve was indeed a walking rugged wall of masculinity, his face was just powerful, his voice grew so much deeper, and his features were indeed engorged, especially his cock I gulped “Uncle Steve, you grew very fast, and so much manlier…” “Yeah, when you are properly stimulated I can get this kind of growth and magnification, and I can also change your body to suit my fantasies.” Things were actually getting a lot more dangerous for me, since I noticed my humongous uncle had some kind of supernatural control over my body and he was learning to play me like an instrument. “So, you’re gonna keep trying to unlock more new features of this power you have over me, right?” “Oh yeah, we’re gonna have lots of fun. How does it make you feel?” “Horny…” “Good…Put go put some clothes. I am starving, I will take you to a nice place and we are gonna parade our new selves. I want people to meet my nephew. The enormous Uncle Steve slapped my butt ever so gently, but I knew it got red and it hurt a lot, which I found extremely sexy. Damn it…I am so fucked! End of part IV To be continued
  20. ploder4

    Hercules Trucking Co. Part 1

    Sorry for the long wait on this... I said I would do it and I finally started it off. For those of you who wonder, yes the Starburst commercial did give me some inspiration. Just the set up for now... ==================================================================== The Hercules Trucking Co. - Part 1 - Owen sat there on his easy chair. That's all he pretty much did now-a-days. His life had deterriorated to long days of not much to do but eat, sleep, and watch TV or vegetate. It was the typical result of someone who began a downward spiral of depression after he lost his job at another trucking company when he was 33. Owen was a security guard there and he had been there for a long time. So much so, that he got to know all the other guards and truckers and other co-workers at his time there. Owen wasn't exactly the fittest guy at the time. At about 310 pounds of fat and muscle, he could hold his own when confronted with a situation. But when the new management took over, they didn't see that. All they saw was a fat guy who in their mind was the typical lazy guy who got paid to sit on his ass. The moment they saw him they wanted Owen out. They waited for the right moment when he made the smallest of mistakes and then fired him. Left with no income, Owen was lucky to have saved for an emergency like this. Owen was able to find an work from home internet job to keep his little bungalow house. Owen had searched but was never able to find a real job and it only got worse when he realized he was gaining weight because he wasn't as active. Owen balooned from 310 pounds of fat and muscle to over 500 pounds all fat in less than two years or since the last time he could estimate. He would need special scales to weigh himself now. Not only did Owen lose his job, but also access to all of his friends at the company. They all wished him well especially one trucker named Elliot. Both Owen and Elliot were of the same body type and did a lot of the same things. Both of them knew how to throw their weight around so to speak. They were very close and some co-workers sometimes thought a little too close. Owen did have a crush on Elliot but he was never sure that Elliot felt the same way that he did. Elliot did keep in contact with Owen a while after the job loss but soon after, Elliot was laid off. Luckily for Elliot, he was able to find another job somewhere in West Virginia, but only contacted him once since then. Things were going good for Elliot in the last phone call Owen got. Owen was jealous, but at the same time happy things were going so well for Elliot. The last phone call ended with "You are a good friend. I won't forget about you," Elliot said before they said their good byes. That was over two months ago. Owen's day began like all the others, wake up, spend a few moments looking at the ceiling before spending another few minutes trying to get his fat ass off the bed. Then eat a microwaved meal that took little effort to prepare, go back to his easy chair and watch TV while munching on anything else he could put in reach of him for a few hours before trying to pry himself out of the chair to the computer for more at home data entry. His house was along a main strip of road that always had a good amount of semis rolling along it. It reminded him of his old job. So his ears perked when he heard the sound of another semi slow down and stop very close to his house. The loud "CHUFF" of the air brakes confirmed that the truck had stopped. The engine still growled loudly outside making Owen wonder if the truck was really parked in front of his house, but he was to lazy to look. Owen was suddenly startled by a thunderous knock on his front door. He stopped everything for a moment thinking that the knock was in his immagination. As soon as he relaxed and turned back to the TV the knock thundered against the door again only much louder and hard enough to shake the jamb. Owen huffed as he tried to get himself out of his easy chair. The effort took about three tries, but he was able to do it. He waddled slowly to the door as the thunderous knock sounded again and it felt like it shook the entire house. Owen heard a deep voice echo from outside. "C'mon Owen! Open the door buddy!" The deep rumbling voice thundered almost as loud as the knocking. Owen was puzzled that the voice knew his name and it seemed familiar. A thought that the person behind the door could be Elliot wandered into his mind for a brief moment but then Owen shook his head as he wordlessly dismissed it. Reluctantly, Owen opened the door.
  21. umlerian49

    Misfit Chapter 4

    Chapter 4 Lee Prentice was a pretty lucky guy, or so he thought. He had loving, accepting parents, a reasonably happy childhood, and he was working towards a Bachelor of Arts degree in Literature. He’d come out to his parents when he was sixteen, and while they were somewhat unsure about the situation (as was Lee), they remained supportive of their middle child. Lee had an older brother and a younger sister and they were both straight, and for a while, he wondered to himself if that didn’t make for his parents being more accepting of his sexuality. One day he asked his mother if that wasn’t the case, and she smiled, gave him a hug and said, “well, it doesn’t hurt.” Lee was popular in high school, and this largely defused any bully problems. He went out for track and proved himself an explosive sprinter. Coach had him work on strength training to improve his one-hundred-meter time, and it really helped. This also led him to stumble upon an incredibly effective anti-bullying technique– ask all the biggest guys for training tips. That’s how Lee became a gym rat. He wanted to get bigger, and he sought out advice from guys that could help him. Once the big guys saw that his dedication was real, they were surprisingly helpful, despite his obvious “gayness.” Not all of them were so accepting, but some of the biggest ones were, and that was all it took. He knew better than to show it at school, but Lee was a first-class muscle whore. He loved being surrounded by the big, studly guys in the weight room, and those were the images he took home each night to whack off. Lee’s problem was that he was a hard gainer. He’d eat like a horse and work out like a fiend, and just not put on any size. That’s not to say he didn’t look damned good– he was well proportioned and ripped to shreds, but he couldn’t get any bigger. He drew the line at steroids and told himself he’d just have to be satisfied with what he had. It was just after he graduated high school that he discovered the muscle growth chat room, and it was like a major part of his life fell into place. Boyfriends would come and go, but the chat room remained. Lee’s most recent relationship hadn’t survived long distance. The hundreds of miles between them when he went back to school became insurmountable. Earlier in the year, Lee had begun to suspect that one of the more prolific posters from the chat room was located on campus. Little by little, Lee wheedled information out of musclup32. One day at last, he spotted his quarry. Ham was sitting in a quiet corner of the library. Lee watched him for a couple of days, deciding that while Ham was a little on the scrawny side, he was still cute. It might be fun to fuck somebody smaller, for a change. Most important, however, was their mutual interest in all things muscle. Lee felt that if they could communicate in person the way they did in the chat room, that would be plenty hot for him. At the moment, Lee probably had more hotness than he could handle. It was good just a couple of minutes ago when Ham started bursting out of his clothes, fulfilling Lee’s deepest sexual fantasy. His erection was so instantaneous and so hard it was almost painful. Almost. Lee was about to run his tongue over every square inch of the magnificent muscle beast before him, when a massive hand clamped around his throat and lifted him high into the air. As his feet flailed, Lee tried to grab the gigantic forearm, but his hands didn’t even encircle it half way. Lust was rapidly giving way to sheer terror as the huge arm started to bend at the elbow. An enormous bicep, bigger than Lee’s head, leaped into prominence as his face was drawn slowly toward the creature, until Lee could feel it’s hot breath, and his body was sprawled across the incredible pec shelf like a child trying to reach across a kitchen counter. Darkness started to close around Lee, and he knew that the creature’s piercing green eyes would be the last thing he’d ever see. “A pretty boy,” the creature uttered, just before Lee lost consciousness. Ham woke with a start. He was curled into a ball, with his arms wrapped around his legs, and he was shivering. Once again, Ham awoke naked as a jaybird. This time, however, the situation was far worse, because he was outside. He seemed to be among some kind of shrubbery. Teeth chattering, he pulled aside some of the branches and tried to determine where he was. It was with some relief he realized he was still on campus, but far from his dorm. He looked around, but his clothing was nowhere to be seen. He was going insane; he was sure of it now. The last thing he remembered, he was in Lee’s room, having his head wound tended. He put his hand to his scalp. He couldn’t feel any wound! Did it even happen? The clock atop the library building indicated it was shortly after 3am. That meant he had a chance to get back to the dorm without being seen. How would he get in? He didn’t have his key card. He didn’t even have his phone. It didn’t matter. His roommate and ex-friend would probably just beat the shit out of him. Wait– did that kiss even happen? Ham put his hands over his privates and began dart from one little island of landscaping to another. He needed to get inside before he died of exposure. It was mid-October and that time of the night, the temperature was down in the forties. His leapfrogging from planter to planter took him close to the Athletic Center. The weight room and other facilities were available twenty-four hours, but like all the other buildings on campus, the gym required a key card to get in after hours. Ham spotted a door that was propped open with a chair, and a man smoking nearby. He had to get the man away from the door. From his cover in the bushes, Lee cupped his hands to his mouth and yelled as loud as he could. “Help! Help!” The man looked up with a furrowed brow. He took one last drag, ground the cigarette under his shoe and took a few tentative steps away from the doorway. Ham turned away from the man and shouted once again. “Over here!” This time, the man started peering intently out into the darkness. He paused, as if waiting for another cry, but Ham remained silent. That is, except for his chattering teeth. When the man walked down to the end of the building to look around the corner, Ham made a break for the door and made it inside just before the man could turn back. The warm air greeted Ham like a long lost friend as he ran into the building. At the same time, he prayed he wouldn’t encounter anyone in the hallway as he headed for the locker room. As he entered, he thought he could hear the outside door closing as the man returned to the building. Ham breathed a sigh of relief once he was inside the locker room. At least here he had an excuse for being naked. He snatched a towel from the stack on the counter and wrapped it around his waist. How to make sense of it all? Ham found a bench at the farthest end of the locker room and sat down. He put his face in his hands and started to weep. Be strong. Ham pulled himself together. He wiped his face with the corner of his towel and blew his nose. “Hey buddy, are you okay?” The man from the door was standing in front of him. He looked young enough to be a student– in fact he was wearing a letterman’s jacket. “I’m... I’m fine,” Ham said with a sniff. “I didn’t see you come in,” the man said. “I was just leaving,” Ham said. “You are a student here, aren’t you?” Ham noticed the little gold name tag– ‘Fred Wilson’ in red letters. Fred must be the night attendant. “Yeah. I live in Armitage Hall.” “Do you have your student ID?” “I lost it.” “How did you get in?” “The door was open.” Ham sniffed again and Fred sat down next to him. “Are you sure you’re okay?” Fred asked again. “What’s your name?” “I was just leaving.” “I can sign you in, but I’ll need your name.” “Ham... Hamish Conner.” Fred stood up and turned back to Ham. “Make sure you sign out at the counter before you leave,” he said. As Fred started to walk away, Ham spoke again. “What did you mean just then?” “Huh? I don’t follow..” “You said ‘be strong.’” Fred stuck out his lower lip and shook his head slightly. “I didn’t say that,” he said, and walked away. Once Fred had left the locker room, Ham sat alone in the numbing silence. Be strong. Ham drew in a sharp breath as he leaped to his feet. “No, no, no!” he said as he clamped his hands over his ears. Be calm. And strangely, he was. Ham walked over to the full length mirror and studied his image. You can be who you want to be. Ham started breathing deeply. As he did, his image started to change. Slowly at first, his once pasty-white complexion changed to the healthy glow of one who spent all of his free time worshiping the sun. At the same time, the vascularity of his entire body became far more prominent as every last ounce of subcutaneous fat seemed to boil away. The now familiar tingling in his spine was next, only now, he knew it would be different. Ham’s frame started to completely redesign itself. His shoulders got broader, his hips got narrower, and his limbs got longer. Most noticeable at this stage was the restructuring of the bones of his face. Ham’s cheek bones got more prominent, his jaw line got stronger, his brow got heavier and his nose got finer. Lastly came the muscles. Not the insanely overdeveloped muscles of previous transformations, but the powerful, well proportioned ones of a truly gifted athlete. A light dusting of hair spread across his perfect pecs. Ham’s towel fell to the floor, revealing an eight-inch cock of such beauty and power that it was breathtaking. Staring back at him from the mirror was the image of Ham’s roommate, Paul. Ham put his hand to his chest, and so did Paul. He touched his other hand to his face, and once again, so did Paul. “Hamish, I just need you to sign...” Ham glanced over his reflection’s shoulder and saw Fred standing just inside the door holding a clipboard and a look of confusion on his face. “Oh... um... hi, Paul,” he said, “how long have you been here?” Ham turned and started walking toward Fred, his magnificent member bobbing with every step. “Not long,” he said. As Ham approached Fred, he realized that he was now a couple of inches taller than the other man. He stopped at arm’s length and looked down into the eyes of the smaller man. “Did you see...” “You want me,” Ham interrupted. “Um... yeah, whatever. There was this other guy...” “Go on. It’s alright.” Fred’s eyes got glassy and he stopped speaking in mid-sentence. He relaxed his grip on his clipboard and it clattered to the floor. Ham reached out and gently put his hand on Fred’s neck and pulled him toward him. The two kissed deeply. Ham broke away and tilted his head back blissfully as Fred tipped his head forward and started nuzzling Ham’s rock-hard chest with his cheek. Ham felt bolts of pleasure shoot through him as Fred’s stubble rubbed against his nipples. Fred dropped to his knees and put his hand around Ham’s steely rod and began licking the engorged head. Soon he had it in his mouth, and Ham’s face became an ecstatic grimace As Fred took more and more of the turgid shaft. Ham reached out and started face-fucking the smaller man. Slowly at first, then with greater and greater enthusiasm, Fred took more and more of Ham’s member. Remarkably, Fred took the entire length without gagging, and Ham felt the explosive orgasm building up in his groin. Fred grunted as Ham threw back his head and screamed, pumping his massive load into the other man. Fred held on as long as he could until he fell back and Ham drenched him with his man-seed. Ham finally stopped shooting and surveyed the scene. Fred was leaning against the nearby wall, hot jism covering his face, his shoulders, the wall behind him, the floor beside him– even the clipboard. He took a couple of deep breathes, leaned back and fell into a peaceful slumber. Well done. Be proud. Ham walked into the showers and turned on the water. As the warmth flowed over him, he couldn’t help thinking about the power he now possessed. Where did it come from? Could he control it? It must have something to do with the lab explosion. As he pondered these questions, he felt the old Ham trying to reassert itself. This isn’t right! You’re a freak! A monster! But then, that blissful calmness washed back over him. This is the real you. This is who you are. You deserve this. Ham dried off and wrapped a fresh towel around his waist. He took a few more towels and tenderly wiped off the sleeping Fred’s face and did what he could to clean up, then headed back out into the pre-dawn darkness. The cold no longer seemed to be an issue to Ham’s new body, and he strode across the campus clad in just a towel as if it were something he did every day of the week. As he approached Armitage Hall, he realized he was still faced with the problem of access to the building. As he drew close to the building, he caught sight of his reflection in one of the darkened windows. From the neck down, he still looked like his buff roommate, but now Ham’s face was an improved version of his own. “I like it,” he said to himself as he admired the handsome visage. Ham stepped up to the intercom alongside the entrance and pondered who he’d have to wake to let him in. “Just what the hell are you doing?” Ham turned around and came face to face with a campus cop. He was typical of the breed– middle-aged and overweight. “I kinda locked myself out,” Ham said. “Kinda?” the cop replied sarcastically. “Do you have any ID?” Ham held his arms out, looked down at his semi-nude body and looked back at the cop. “Figures,” he said. “I’ll hafta’ call this in.” The cop reached for his radio, but before he could, Ham placed his hand gently on the cop’s shoulder. “Now officer,” he said soothingly, “wouldn’t it be easier just to let me in?” As the cop looked up into Ham’s eye’s, all thoughts of resistance drained away. “Well, I... I guess so,” he said haltingly. Ham smiled kindly as the cop waved his key card past the reader and pulled open the door. “One other thing, officer,” Ham said, “would that card also get me into my room?” “Why yes,” the cop said, almost trance-like, “yes, it would.” “Tell you what,” Ham continued, “you’re a busy man. Why don’t you just let me borrow your card? I’ll return it in the morning.” “I... I don’t see why not.” Ham gently took the card from the dazed man’s hand. “Thank you, officer,” Ham said. He bent down and gave him a peck on the cheek. turned, and left the cop standing in the doorway, blushing like a school girl. Paul had tossed and turned for hours trying to come to terms with what had happened earlier that night. It was a good thing Ham had run off, otherwise, it might have gotten ugly. The longer he stayed away the better. As he lay staring at the ceiling of the darkened room, he went over it in his mind once again. Ham didn’t just kiss him,, they kissed each other. It wasn’t possible– Paul was as straight as they come– secure in his manhood. So secure, in fact, it didn’t bother him one whit to have a gay roommate. Until tonight. The pull had been unmistakable and irresistible. And yet, after Ham was gone, he felt nothing. It had to be a bad dream. Paul was barely awake when he heard the door. Maybe he could roll over and pretend to be asleep– he’d deal with this in the morning. As the hallway light splashed across the room, he ventured a peak out of the corner of his eye. False alarm. “Wrong room, buddy,” he said as he squinted up at the towel-clad figure that was so obviously not Ham. It didn’t occurred to him to question how a stranger could open his door. “Oh, I think not,” the strangely familiar voice said. Something wasn’t right. After a split second, Paul’s brain recognized the threat– there was an intruder in his room. He threw off the bedclothes, sprang to his feet and grabbed his lacrosse stick. “Who the fuck are you?” Paul asked angrily. He was still wearing the sweat pants from earlier that evening, but not the shirt. “Come on Pauly, it’s just me,” Ham said. “Don’t fuck with me,” Paul said. “You won’t like it.” “Hey, I live here, remember?” As Ham started to close the door, Paul raised his stick. “I’m warning you!” Ham reached over and flicked on the light switch. “See, it’s just me, your buddy Ham.” True, the face looked like Ham, or rather a super-sexy, idealized version of it. But the body– that was all wrong. The real Ham was a scrawny shrimp. This guy was as big as him. And, quite frankly, just as good looking. No, strike that– he was better looking. Way better. It seemed to Paul it had suddenly gotten ten degrees hotter in that little room. Ham took a step forward and gently took the lacrosse stick from his roommate’s hands. “There, that’s better,” Ham said as he set the stick aside. “It’s warm in here, isn’t it?” Ham dropped his towel to the floor, and Paul instantly felt waves of sexual power radiate through the room. He felt the hardest erection of his life suddenly tenting in his sweats. A dark spot was forming at the tip. Ham put his hands on both sides of Paul’s neck and pulled him in for deep kiss. When he was finished, he looked at Paul with sparkling eyes. “I knew you’d be happy to see me.” Paul’s eyes were large as saucers and his mouth agape and he tried to speak. “Puh... puh...” Ham cocked his head slightly to one side and smiled slightly. “How’s that?” “Puh...” “Yes?” “Puh... please... fuck me.” Hamish Conner was pleased.
  22. umlerian49

    Misfit Chapter 5

    Misfit Chapter 5 Hamish Conner let out a satisfied sigh as he finished up his third helping of breakfast in the dining room of the Student Union. He’d loaded up on calorie-dense breakfast foods like bacon and eggs and sausage and hash browns. He’d also polished off two stacks of pancakes and a Belgian waffle. He loved the way his new and improved body was able to process such large amounts of food and hold the excess calories in reserve without converting to fat. The nanites-- his nanites-- made that possible. It was during the night that they had completed the integration with his central nervous system. Now they augmented his mind just the way they augmented his body. It was almost like there was a second presence inside him. In the early stages of his upgrade, the nanites sensed his inner needs sporadically and randomly at best. Now, he had conscious control of every cell in his body, right down to the molecular level. When complete integration was achieved, they had stripped away all the negative aspects of his inner self; the depression, the self-doubt, the self-loathing. Instead, he felt like he had an abundance of confidence and drive. They. He was already thinking of them as a sentient presence in his mind. And why not? Didn’t they speak to him in his moment of need? They allowed him to master his strengths and discard his weaknesses. Who wouldn’t want that? As he walked his tray and dirty dishes over to the bussing station, he couldn’t help but revel in the way his clothes felt. They were Paul’s clothes. That A&F stuff always looked sensational on Paul, and Ham knew that it looked just as good on him. After all, they were the same size now. Ham put his tray on the belt and inwardly smirked. He knew that all eyes, men and women alike, were on him. Is that what it was always like for Paul? Lucky bastard. That boy was always such a tease. Well, Ham could be a tease now, too. He felt his clothes get slightly tighter as he turned and walked out. The light from the window gradually crept across the floor until it reached Paul’s eyes. He squinted at the morning sun, and for a moment didn’t know where he was. Awareness trickled back in dribs and drabs. He was laying face down. He was on the floor. He was naked. He... “Oh, my god!” Paul blurted as he scrambled to his knees. His body was stiff and sore, like he’d been through the most brutal workout off his life. His anus was sore and tender, and as he reached back, the horrifying thoughts came flooding back. Ham had raped him. No, that couldn’t be right. The man that appeared in his dorm room in the small hours of the morning didn’t look anything like Ham. He had Ham’s face, sort of. But he definitely didn’t have Ham’s body. This man was strong and athletic and sexy and... No, no, no. He couldn’t think that way. Paul had never had a homosexual inclination in his life. He’d never even been curious about anything like that. He had a steady girlfriend and they fucked like bunnies on a regular basis. Yet, when he was in the presence of that mysterious man, there was nothing he wanted more in his life than to take him up the ass. Paul picked the bedclothes up off the floor, spread them haphazardly across his bed and sat down. He crinkled his nose as he realized the stench of semen was heavy in the air. Without warning, the smell made him double over and retch into the wastebasket. His eyes watered as the sharply acid vomit burned his throat and mouth and nose. As he tried to catch his breath, Paul groped around the floor until he found a dirty shirt. He wiped his face and tried to calm his rebellious gut. It couldn’t be, he thought. Somehow, he’d been in thrall to that man and the result was some of the most incredible sex he’d ever had, and it terrified him. As he was looking around the disheveled room for his sweats, he heard the door open. “Hey, buddy, you’re awake!” Ham smiled broadly. Fear and dread instantly gripped the pit of Paul’s stomach, and he immediately started scrambling backwards like a startled animal. “Stay away from me!” he shouted. “Relax. It’s just me,” Ham said. “Be calm.” And incredibly, Paul was. “Here, put something on,” Ham told him as he tossed Paul the sweats. Ham was pleased that his buddy had suddenly and enthusiastically begged him to fuck his brains out. It seemed right. It seemed natural. For a tiny instant, a trace of the old Ham whispered that it wasn’t right– that he was compelling his friend to act against his will– that this was very, very wrong. Then, just as quickly, the new Ham swept the thought away. “I always thought you had great taste in clothes,” Ham continued. “O’course, they’re a little tight on me.” He stuck out his elbows and looked down and admired the way the shirt was stretched tight across his chest and how the sleeves road up on his meaty biceps. “Who are you?” Paul asked. “I told you. It’s me, Ham.” “You can’t be...” “Ham I am. Ha! Get it?” “But how?” “Let’s just say I had a lucky accident.” Ham continued to flex and admire his arms. He crossed the room and started posing in the mirror. Paul came up behind him and was also staring intently at the image. Ham’s tee shirt was stretched even tighter across his chest, and he noted with satisfaction that he was now at least two inches taller than Paul. Paul closed his eyes and started rubbing his stubbly cheek against Ham’s bulging bicep. “Whoa, boy,” Ham said. “There’ll be plenty of time for that later.” He concentrated on relaxing his roommate and Paul’s eyes became alert once again. Ham picked up his school books and started putting them in his backpack. “You’re not leaving, are you?” Paul said, his voice filled with distress. “Not to worry, my little hot one. I’ll be back after class.” Ham leaned over and gave Paul a peck on the cheek. “Don’t you have classes?” “I, I, I...” “You’re just so cute!” Ham said with a big grin. He gave Paul a little pat on the side of his face, turned and went to class. Ham relished the bracing autumn air as he strode confidently across campus. He wasn’t wearing a coat, of course. Who could possibly want him to cover up such an attractive specimen of manhood? Besides, he wasn’t the least bit chilled. Once again, that tiny voice of the old Ham struggled up from the depths– It’s not right, it said. You should be cold. You should be covered up. Just as quickly it disappeared. Ham knew not to listen to the voice anymore. That was the voice of insecurity, of depression, of fear. He would have no more of that. Up until now, he had never been truly alive. Almost as remarkable as his own transformation, was that of his roommate. Could two miracles happen in one day? Could lightning strike twice? Apparently, it could. Ham had always known deep in his heart that Paul secretly had the hots for him. That was the only explanation. All that macho hetero stuff was just an act. He’d have to make sure that Paul broke it to Sarah gently. Ham was looking forward to a stimulating class in advanced calculus when he happened past the Athletic Center. As he glanced through the open door, he had a sudden urge to go inside. The cavernous gymnasium was deserted. At this time of the morning, it should be bustling with activity. Ham crossed the gym floor and entered the locker room. As he came around the corner, he was stunned by what he saw. Standing before the mirror was the most massive bodybuilder Ham had ever seen. At least in person. His broad, thick back was to him, and the man was looking at his reflection while slowly rubbing his own body. He was surrounded by many other men– some in their underwear, some fully clothed, still others with just towels around their waists. They were all talking among themselves in hushed tones as they stared at the massive brute in front of them. It reminded Ham of that painting of The Last Supper. Meanwhile, the muscle man continued to stare, trance-like, at his reflection. He wasn’t quite as tall as Ham, but he looked to be every bit of two-hundred and fifty pounds, and not one single gram of it was fat. Thick veins cris-crossed his body, and it seemed that Ham could count every single fiber of every single muscle. The man’s thick neck was encased by bulging traps above broad, blocky shoulders. Huge, hemispherical pecs perched atop an expansive chest, and the man’s powerful torso tapered down to a lean, incredibly narrow waist. From there, the massive legs flared out to nearly as wide as his chest, pinched down to robust knee joints and then flared out at the calves once again. When the man let his arms hang loose, they hung more than thirty degrees from vertical as biceps nearly as big as his head fought for room with the rest of his upper body. Jutting fiercely upward from the man’s groin was a ten-inch cock that was as thick as a policeman’s truncheon. As Ham approached, the small crowd parted like the waters of the Bible. In a wave, the men dropped to their knees, starting with those closest to him. He was captivated by the rippling figure as he drew up alongside and continued to stare at the image in the mirror. Only then did the man even acknowledge that there was anyone else in the room. The strong, masculine face in the mirror slowly looked up until its eyes met his own. “You did this, didn’t you?” the man whispered. It was then he recognized the man. It was Fred Wilson, the gym attendant that had generously given Ham his very first blow job, the night before. The little voice tried to make one last attempt to tell Ham that he was out of control, that he was a monster, but it never had a chance. No, Ham thought, he was the farthest thing from a monster. He was a benevolent god, bestowing gifts upon his worshipers. Fred had serviced his worshipful master, and had been rewarded with a god-like body of his own. Ham felt the warmth of his own benevolence as he smiled at Fred. The men around them started moaning and groping their own crotches, good disciples all. He leaned in and planted a deep, sensuous kiss on Fred’s lips, then moved his mouth near Fred’s ear. “You’re welcome,” he whispered. Fred’s magnificent body went rigid as his face hardened into a grimace and his eyes rolled back in his head. He grunted deeply as his cock swelled even bigger, his balls drew up and he started spraying prodigious volumes of jism all over the mirror. Almost simultaneously, the men around them started moaning and grunting and cursing and experiencing orgasms of their own. Ham looked down benignly at his acolytes. It was good to be a god. “Psst! Hey, Doc!” Professor Lofgren furrowed his brow as he looked around for the voice. He’d been on his way to the Science Building, and was nearly there when he was stopped by someone calling to him. “Over here!” The voice seemed to be coming from a fenced enclosure surrounded by shrubbery just off to the left of the rear entrance to the building. It had been built some years ago to conceal extra air conditioning and refrigeration equipment for the basement lab. The gate was open a few inches and this seemed to be the source of the caller. “Who is it? What do you want?” the professor asked as he warily approached. A massive hand shot from the opening and clamped around his upper arm. Before he could even wince from the vise-like grip, he was nearly pulled off his feet and yanked inside the enclosure. “What the fuck...” Another equally massive hand covered his mouth. “I’m not going to hurt you, Doc,” said a deep, husky voice. “I need your help.” A huge form loomed over him in the semi-darkness. “I’m going to let go, okay?” Lofgren didn’t really have any choice. The man’s hand was so large and pressed against his face so hard that he couldn’t breath. The professor nodded his head slightly. The big hands fell away and he gasped. “I’m really sorry, Doc. There just wasn’t any other way.” As Lofgren caught his breath, his eyes adjusted to the gloom. Standing before him was an unbelievably large man, at least a foot taller than he. That meant he had to be at least six-eight, maybe ten. He had a large blanket draped over his shoulders that covered him down to just above his knees. And what shoulders they were– they had to be at least three feet wide. The man adjusted the blanket and almost comically tried to pull it closed across his jutting chest with one of those oversized hands. Around the man’s remarkably narrow waist was what appeared to be an oversized beach towel. “Who are you?” Lofgren asked. The man stuck out one of his oversized mitts. “Lee Prentice, sir,” he said. “You had me in Introduction to Physics last year.” Lofgren watched as his hand disappeared in the other man’s. “Mmm... no...” he said slowly. “I’d be certain to remember you...” “That’s just it,” Lee said. “I didn’t look like this last year.” He pulled an old leather billfold that he had tucked into his waist. “Let me show you...” Lee started fumbling at the wallet with his big fingers. “Here,” he said as he thrust the wallet at Lofgren in frustration. “Look at my driver’s license. Look at my ID.” Lofgren was mentally calculating the percentage chance that the man before him could be a very large, very dangerous lunatic, and was a bit reluctant to take his eyes off of him. Nonetheless, he opened the wallet and drew out a driver’s license. His expression was dubious as he looked back and forth between the man before him and the young boy in the picture. “I was sixteen when that was taken,” Lee said anxiously. “Look at the ID.” The professor pulled out the student ID. While the young man in that picture looked a bit older, there was no way it could be the hulking figure before him. Lee could see the continued doubt in Lofgren’s face. “This is your brother?” Lofgren asked tentatively. “No, Doc, it’s me! Honest!” Lee looked down at the other man pleadingly. “This happened overnight!” “What do you mean, overnight?” “I mean, OVERNIGHT!” Lofgren shrank back at the big man’s emphatic statement. He looked again at the ID. The resemblance was undeniable, but there was just no way... “Why did you come to me?” “I think this has to do with one of your students, Ham Conner.” “Ham? What could he possibly have to do with this?” “You knew he was gay, right?” “Well, no, I...” “Take it from me. At any rate, I’d been trying to get a relationship going. We’d met in a gay chat room. He didn’t know it was me, and when he found out, he was a little freaked.” No wonder, Lofgren thought. “And what does this have to do with...” “I’m getting to that. Anyway, I’d seen him around campus, and I was trying to get him used to the idea of dating, but there was something else going on with him. Did you have an explosion in your lab a couple of nights ago?” “Why, yes.” “And Ham was there?” “No. Well, yes, he was there before the explosion. But he left before it happened. There was no one in the lab.” “He was there. He was exposed to whatever was in the experiment.” “The nanites?” “If that’s what they’re called.” “But their not viable outside the containment vessel.” “I kinda think they are.” “That’s impossible.” Lee held out his massive hands. “Doc, yesterday I was five-foot-nine and weighed one-forty-five.” Lofgren folded his arms and looked up at Lee. “This is a joke, right?” Lee gave another massive, frustrated sigh. “I took him back to my room last night. He didn’t look too good and he had a gash on his head. I was just going to fix that up for him, but one thing led to another, you know? “No. I don’t know.” “Whatever. Let’s just say that we both got a little excited.” “Whatever.” “Right,” Lee said, trying to keep his temper under control. “So we were getting a little friendly, and Ham starts to change.” “Change? How?” “He starts growing. A lot. In just a couple of minutes, he was bigger than I am now. A lot bigger.” Lofgren narrowed his eyes in disbelief. “Then what happened?” “I fainted.” “Hmmph.” Lofgren turned to leave and Lee grabbed him by shoulders. “Doc, I’m telling you,” he said sharply, “this... is... not... a... joke.” Lee shook the professor with each syllable. Lofgren looked up at him fearfully and Lee slowly took his hands away. “When I came to,” he continued, “he was so tall, the back of his head was brushing the ceiling. He had to weigh a thousand pounds.” “Come now...” “Doc, he raped me,” Lee said softly. “He fucked me into unconsciousness. When I woke up, I was like this. You have to believe me.” The big man was clearly unstable. He was near enough to the breaking point that Lofgren feared what might happen if he tried to flee again. It seemed best to humor him until he could alert campus police. “Come with me down to the lab.” Lee breathed another huge sigh, this time of relief. “What if someone sees me?” Lee asked. “If they see you, they see you. What difference will it make?” Lee had to admit to himself that he didn’t have a good answer to that question. He followed the professor into the building and down the stairs to the lab. As they went, they were met by the odd passerby and got the predictable double-takes. “Take a seat over there,” the professor said, gesturing to a stool next to some kind of an instrument. It was a large console about chest high–- Lofgren’s chest, that is-– with a top that looked like black glass. Above the glass was an apparatus that looked vaguely like an x-ray machine on a flexible arm. Lee walked over to the stool and regarded it for a moment. It was typical of the seating you’d find in a lab, with casters and a revolving seat and back. “Go on,” Lofgren insisted. Lee sat down on the seat and it almost immediately started to collapse. “I’d better stand.” Lofgren came over and moved the bent stool out of the way. “Let me see your hand,” he said. Lee held out his left hand and Lofgren placed it palm down on the glass top. Then he adjusted to other part of machine until it was a few inches above Lee’s hand. “This will tell us whether or not you have any nanites in your system.” Lofgren went back across the room and sat at a computer console. “Is this an x-ray machine?” Lee asked. “Something like that,” Lofgren answered. “Don’t worry; it doesn’t use that kind of radiation. It’s more like an MRI. Keep your hand still.” Lofgren started punching commands into the computer, and soon, Lee could feel a barely perceptible hum–- kind of like an electric appliance. “Don’t move,” Lofgren said. “This could take a few minutes.” While the machine was analyzing Lee’s hand, Lofgren sent an email to the campus police telling them he had an unruly student in his lab, and requesting that they come immediately. Once that was accomplished, he switched back to monitor the test program. As he watched the data come in, he became more and more concerned. Once the testing sequence was complete, Lofgren went back over the data again, just to be sure. “You can take your hand away,” he said. Lee removed his oversized hand and started to walk over to where the professor was sitting. “Don’t move!” came a shout from behind. Lee turned around to see two campus police officers standing by the door. “Holy shit,” one officer said as he got a good look at Lee. “That’s alright officers,” Lofgren called to them. “False alarm. Everything’s fine.” The two officers were clearly awestruck at the size of the being before them. They quickly snapped out of their amazement, but showed no inclination to move any further from the door. “You sure about this, professor?” one of the officers asked. “Absolutely. It was just a misunderstanding. Everything’s fine.” “Well, okay,” the officer said as they turned to leave. “Let us know if you need us.” The two men exited the lab without any further delay. Lee walked over to the professor with a puzzled look on his face. “Did you call the police?” Lofgren looked up at Lee with an embarrassed expression. “I owe you an apology,” he said. “Sit down.” “But I...” “Pull over that box,” Lofgren said, gesturing toward a heavy-duty equipment case. Lee sat on the box and looked intently at the professor, almost afraid at what he’d hear.
  23. hptycoon49

    Bbq Sauce

    I'm a long-time reader, first time writer. This story was inspired by a tumblr blog I saw once (although I cannot find it again). ********************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************* BBQ Sauce ********************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************* My heart was pounding. Jim would be home soon. I knew he would be hungry, he was always hungry. Did I make enough food? Did I remember to get all his supplements? I’d heaped the table with piles of chicken, potatoes, sausages and broccoli but it was never enough. I’d also defrosted four enormous steaks which were now sitting out near the grill. Maybe if I was lucky he’d even let me have some. I looked at the clock, five hours had passed since Jim left for the gym. When I heard the crunch of gravel on the driveway, my cock started to pulse with excitement. The front door opened and though I couldn’t see him, I could sure smell him. Pure musk. Pure testosterone. It was intoxicating. I waited in the back like I was supposed to. Jim walked through the house and found me sitting on the couch. God he was beautiful. Only 19 years old and the biggest guy I had ever seen in my life. At 6’8” and 300 pounds of pure muscle he was nothing short of a god. His head sat upon a pair of enormous traps framed by beautifully ripped shoulders. Veins visibly snaked down his arms, over his horseshoe triceps and 25” biceps then down and across his ham-sized forearms. His sweat-stained tank top couldn’t contain his massive chest. His pecs hung off him in thick dense slabs, one nipple, the size of a half-dollar, peaked out tantalizingly dripping with sweat. Jim looked down at me and smirked staring at my erection. “You like what you see don’t you little buddy?” he asked, heaving his arms into the air and flexing. “Well honestly who wouldn’t, I’m a fuckin beast? 19 years old and already 300 pounds of pure muscle.” Jim spotted the steaks near the grill and smiled. “Good boy”. Jim always wanted to do the grilling himself. I followed the muscle god outside into the afternoon sunshine. He was so massive that he had to turn sideways to get through the sliding glass door. Jim threw the four massive steaks onto the hot grill then grabbed the bottom of his tank and seductively pulled it over his head. Brick by brick his 8-pack came into view. Each deeply carved ab was coated in a fine sheen of sweat. Will I get to clean them? The muscle beast walked up to me. His pecs blocked out the sun. His scent was overpowering. I could see every hair, every striation, ever bead of sweat but I knew I couldn’t touch until I had permission. I looked up, over his abs, past his massive chest and into his startlingly green eyes. Jim smiled at me knowingly. Then suddenly and irrestistibly he pushed my head down towards his mammoth bulge. With his other hand, Jim pulled his enormous package from his gym shorts. His 10” cock and lemon-sized balls flopped out. His dick was so thick that even flaccid I couldn’t get my hand around it. I ran my tongue up and down the shaft, tasting the musk as it ballooned upwards. The heat coming off it was incredible. As I continued working the shaft with my tongue Jim tended to the steaks. While Jim expertly charred the slabs of beef on the grill, his monster cock grew to 16” in length and the diameter of a coke can. There was simply no way I could take his mammoth rod in my mouth so I worked my way feverishly around the head. His dick felt like hot iron on my tongue. I chanced a glance up and saw Jim’s muscles thrown into sharp relief by the setting sun. Jim’s quads began straining at the thin fabric of his shorts as his body tensed up. I heard threads begin to pop and rip as Jim started to let out deep guttural moans of pleasure. Then all at once, Jim let out a thundering roar as his cock released torrents of thick white cum. I tried to take as much of the alpha seed as I could but the force and volume threw me backwards onto the ground. Jim’s gym shorts, no longer able to contain all his godly muscle burst off him and fell into the growing pool of cum at his feet. When his orgasm subsided, Jim removed the steaks from the grill and set them on a platter. He then ran his hand down the length of his shaft collecting what cum remained in the palm of his hand. Jim spread the thick white cream on the smallest steak and threw it at my feet. “Eat up” he said.
  24. Guest

    The Flexorcist (22)

    Twenty-two In the gym Alex recovered from the most intense orgasm he had ever had. He grinned at the sight of the cum drenched dumbbells and mirror. He looked down and saw cum slowly flowing down in the deep canyons of his strong 12-pack. He left the gym, strutted through the deserted locker room and entered the shower zone. He smirked as he noticed the past out, fallen star athlete Logan still lying on the tilled floor. He ignored the now 90 pound quarterback, turned on a shower and washed his beastly body. Soaping his huge, steely muscles made him hard again and within seconds he creamed all over the wall. He turned around and blasted two more loads over Logan, coating his frail body with a thick layer of his sticky cum. He turned off the shower, grabbed Logan’s towel and sensually dried his meaty muscles. He slowly strutted into the locker room. Alex opened his locker and smiled: none of his clothes would fit anymore. He went over to Logan’s locker and grabbed the lock. He clenched his fist, easily breaking the metal lock. He ripped off the door with his 55 inch right arm and pulled out the team captain’s bag. He went through its content and fished out Logan’s football jersey. It had been made to fit over the armor covering the quarterback’s 320 pound frame. Alex ripped off the sleeves as they would never fit over his 55 inch arms. The shirt protested with tearing sounds as he pulled it on. It ripped a few inches under his armpits but stretched to the max as it hugged his bulging muscles. Alex sat down on the bench and noticed a dark ribbon in the bag. He pulled it out and recognized it: Logan wore the ribbon to indicate he was the team captain. Logan always put it around his 25 inch arm to emphasize the size of his then impressive bicep. Alex slid it over his left arm and grinned: the ribbon could only made it halfway on his thick forearm. The elastic fabric creaked as he clenched his fist and the steely cords of muscle bulged on his forearm. In the shower zone Logan slowly regained consciousness. He blinked a few times to focus his vision and quizzically looked around. Tears filled his eyes as reality came crashing down on him: he recalled how the mysteriously beefed up Alex had sucked him off and how his hard earned muscles had melted away. He got up slowly, his weak legs shaking from the effort as the large amount of sticky cum gluing him to the floor, gave in to the pressure. He hit the button of the shower three times at full force before managing to press it hard enough to turn the shower on. “Alex didn’t grow as he sucked me off. This means my buddy Paul is the biggest man on the team. I’ll get him and Mike to help me get back on Alex”, he said to himself as he rinsed the cum from his skinny body. The shower stopped and since he didn’t succeed in turning it on again, Logan left the shower zone. He searched for his towel but didn’t find it and entered the locker room. He gasped loudly as he stared at the massive back of the figure sitting on the bench in front of his locker. He saw how his own big shirt looked like it was painted onto the behemoth: it stretched to the max as it tried to contain the huge muscles that were clearly visible on the impossibly wide back. Alex turned around and looked straight into the fallen star athlete’s eyes: sitting down he was the same height of the standing Logan. “I hope you don’t mind I’ve put on your shirt. Mine doesn’t fit anymore”, he said. Logan’s mouth hung open in disbelief, but no sound came out. Alex’ deep baritone voice send vibrations through his weak body as it echoed against the walls. His eyes wandered over the huge pecs and strong 12-pack abs pushing against the white fabric. “I tore off the sleeves. They were tight around your arms. They would’ve never been able to contain my arms”, Alex added matter-of-factly. Logan gazed at the ripped off sleeves. Some torn off strings lay atop the water boy’s beastly, perfectly round, cannonball-sized delts that stuck out widely at his sides. They led to unbelievably thick, football-sized, vein-covered biceps that hung relaxed next to the behemoth. Alex followed the quarterback’s gaze down and snickered as he saw Logan stare at the ribbon on his forearm. “I always marveled at how this ribbon highlighted your biceps. How big were they, captain?”, Alex asked. “25 inches”, Logan replied, his high-pitched voice drowning in the water boy’s deep baritone. “I only get them half way up my forearms. Means that my forearms are thicker than your biceps were”, Alex said and clenched his fist hard. Logan’s eyes widened as the cords of muscle on the forearm thickened. The elastic fabric of the ribbon split as it could no longer contain the tree-sized forearm. The fallen star athlete’s pathetic dick hardened to its new, 1 inch size at the sight. “Oops. Seems like my forearms are bigger than your pumped biceps were. And my pinky is longer and thicker than your baby dick”, Alex said as he held his pinky next to the quarterback’s hard cock. Logan looked down and tears filled his eyes as he realized that the behemoth was right. His dick was rock hard but was clearly shorter and thinner than the finger next to it. He lowered his head to hide his tears. “Look up at the new star of the team”, Alex said and put his finger under Logan’s chin to make him look up, “go ahead and cry like the weak little boy you now are.” Logan fought against his tears as he was forced to look into the behemoth’s eyes. “It’s time to inform the other members of the bulk squad there’s a new top dog on the team. Get dressed and lead me to Mike and Paul. Matt will be dealt with later. Oh, and from now on your place in the locker room is with the skinny boys on the other side of the table. Got it?”, Alex boomed. Sean and Keith jumped up from the bed as Connor barged into their room. “Why aren’t you back to your normal size?”, Keith asked as he stared up at his younger brother’s huge frame. “Oh, uncle said I first have to get Anton. Now I’m still big enough to carry him over to Tomas’ room. Then everything shall be how it’s meant to be”, Connor replied. “He’s locked away in the basement. The furthest door on the right when you go down the stairs”, Keith said. “Thanks. You guys stay here and in a couple of hours things will be back to normal”, Connor said and left. “Told you my brother was still the same good guy”, Keith said to Sean. “Something’s not right. You don’t think this is a trap set by Tomas to get Anton free?”, Sean asked. “No. I trust my little bro. You saw how my uncle made him repent and freed him from Tomas’ evil influence. Have some faith”, Keith stated. “I sure hope you’re right, buddy. I’ve got a strange feeling. We haven’t heard from Logan anymore. And wasn’t your brother supposed to be tutored by that Alex guy when we ran into him?”, Sean asked. A loud clap of thunder cut off their conversation. “See”, Keith said, “the fight between my uncle and Tomas is underway. I just know everything will turn out fine. Soon we’ll be back to our muscular selves and dominate the wrestle team again.” “Mike lives over there”, Logan said and pointed at the house in front of them. Alex had insisted on visiting Mike first, even though he lived off campus and Paul on. The long walk had only taken them a couple of minutes: after a few hundred yards, Alex had put Logan on his back because he couldn’t keep up with the behemoth’s long legs. Logan had wrapped his bony arms around the muscular bull neck and simply indicated the route. “His mum will probably be home”, Logan said as a huge paw grabbed his baggy shirt and put him down. “I’ll handle it. You go first and ring”, Alex boomed and shoved the 90 pound former quarterback toward the door as he stayed on the sidewalk Within seconds Mike’s mother opened the door. Before Logan could say a word, she said: “Oh, you must be Logan’s little brother. You have the same features as him. He’s just way bigger. What can I do for you?”. Logan fought against his tears and before he could speak, Alex emerged behind him. “Logan’s little, 12 year old brother brought me here, madam”, he said, “I’m the new star quarterback. Logan told me your son is one of our best players so I really wanted to meet him. Logan was feeling drained and he send his little bro to show me your house”. Mike’s mother looked in shock and lust at the heavily muscled athlete in front of her. She sensually licked her lips and her breathing fastened. She blushed as the quarterback blinked at her. “He’s in the uhn… pool. Should I uhn… call uhn… him?”, she blurted out. “Oh no, I don’t want to keep you from your work”, Alex said, “can we go join him?”. “Sure uhn… Just uhn… go around the house and call me uhn… if you need anything. Anything at all”, she lustfully said and stared into Alex’ eyes. Alex grabbed Logan’s bony shoulder and dragged him along to the backyard. “Stay here and don’t make a sound”, he said as he threw Logan onto the grass. He quickly removed his clothes and silently lowered himself in the pool. Mike was floating around on an inflatable crocodile, enjoying the warmth of the sun. The crocodile suddenly flipped over and he landed in the water with a splash. “Must have lost my balance”, he said to himself as he resurfaced in the center of the pool. He looked at the side of the pool and noticed his phone was ringing. He swam toward the edge but around halfway the distance something grabbed his thigh. He yelled in surprise and struggled. The thing released his thigh. He looked around but didn’t see anyone. Suddenly, a large paw grabbed his ankle and dragged him back to the center of the pool. Mike shoved and struggled but his muscular leg could break free. He extended his arms, trying to swim away as his 262 pound, athletic body was dragged to the center of the pool. The paw released his ankle and Mike put his feet on the pool floor. He turned around quickly to see who or what was in there with him. A big shadow fell over Mike as Alex emerged from the water. Water cascaded down from his gigantic muscles, highlighting the deep cuts and lines as he rose up and up, towering over the 5’8 athlete. Mike froze and stared in awe at the muscular beast inches away from him. His football instincts alarmed his brain and ordered him to flee. Before he could back away, two huge paws grabbed his armpits and hoisted him up until he was eyelevel with the strangely familiar giant. His torso was exposed up to his speedo, his legs were still in the water but his feet didn’t reach the floor anymore. He was totally at the mercy of the beast that held him effortlessly. “Came to tell you there’s a new captain on the team”, Alex boomed at the athlete that felt like a feather in his grip. “Alex?”, Mike gasped in disbelief. His brain alarmed him to break free and run for it but his body didn’t react to the commands. He just stared at how the formerly skinny water boy dwarfed him in height and width: Alex’ broad, perfectly round, beastly shoulders were twice as broad than his own thick ones. “How?” “Let’s say that Logan already paid for his faults”, Alex replied and ripped off Mike’s speedo, “Liking what you see?”. Mike shivered as the cold air brushed against his hardening dick. “Let me go, please”, he pleaded as he held his hands in front of his inflating 8 incher. He wiggled and flexed his torso but the strong arms that held him didn’t budge. “You gonna do whatever your new captain says?”, Alex asked and shook him lightly. Mike’s vision danced as his 262 pound body rocked back and forth by the sheer force of the behemoth. His hard cock smacking against his eight-pack. “Yes, I’ll do whatever you say”, he said quickly. “Good. But I want to make sure you know your place”, Alex said. He turned Mike around, slammed his back against his own protruding pecs and rammed his engorged 20 incher into his teammate’s ass. “No!”, Mike cried in pain as inch after inch of the thick, hard cock invaded his ass. “Everything okay, boys?”, Mike’s mother asked as she emerged at the backdoor. Lust exploded down her body as she stared Alex’ exposed muscular torso. “Mum, help. He’s raping me. Call the cops!”, Mike cried in fear as tears flowed over his cheeks. “Everything’s okay, Madam. Just a little horseplay between teammates”, Alex said and bounced his pecs, making striations explode over them. A large wet stain formed on Mike’s mother’s pants and she rushed back into the house. “You didn’t think I was going to stop ‘cause your mother was here? No one can stop me. Let’s have some fun”, Alex said and began swimming around the pool with Mike impaled on his dick. Mike was pushed under water by Alex’ beastly body as he swam lap after lap. Mike took deep breaths every time he could but his vision began going black. Alex turned around and continued swimming on his back, exposing Mike atop his frame. Mike took deep breaths to fill his lungs. His head rested on Alex’ protruding, half melon-sized pecs, his ass aching as the thick, engorged 20 incher jolted inside it, his own 8 incher pointed stubbornly hard at the sky. He grabbed hold of Alex’ sides and pushed to free himself. Alex put his left paw on Mike’s chest, covering it entirely and began shoving him up and down his monster cock. Mike fought with all his might, but the behemoth’s left arm easily overpowered his 262 pound body. His well-trained muscles flexed and a loud moan escaped his mouth as his 8 incher exploded: four loads of cum shot straight upward and splattered down onto his eight-pack. “I lasted longer when I was a runt”, Alex grunted in his ear between fastening breaths. Soon enough his balls churned and began blasting loads of sticky cum through the long shaft of his engorged 20 incher. The pressure build inside Mike as more cum blasted into his intestines. After about five minutes Alex pulled Mike from his still hard cock, shot a final load in Mike’s face and tossed the 262 pound athlete away in the pool. Mike resurfaced and stared at the insanely muscular back as Alex climbed from the pool. He ogled the display of striations and veins as the behemoth toweled his meaty muscles. Alex pulled on Logan’s shirt again and looked down as he heard Mike’s phone ringing. He grabbed it and saw that it was an incoming call from Logan. He crushed the phone in his paw and dropped the remains in the pool. “I own the team from now”, he bellowed at Mike and left. Logan tried recalling Mike in vain. Suddenly, his feet left the ground and he stared into Alex’ angry face. The giant took the phone from his hand and crushed it between his fingers. “Not smart to make me angry, you worm”, Alex boomed in his face, “get me to Paul!” Back at Orchid University Connor forced the lock and slammed open the door indicated by his runt brother. He rushed inside the room and discovered the past out Anton dangling in the center of the room. He ripped off the thick chains and gently put the bruise covered, 580 pound body over his shoulder. He returned to Tomas’ room where he slowly put Anton on the bed. “Will he be okay?”, he asked as looked down on the painfully breathing beast. “He’s heavily injured, but will recover. He’ll just need some time. I’ll use my magic to speed up his recovery but it will still take some weeks. The ritual will have to wait ‘till then”, Tomas said. Tomas fetched an ancient looking book from his desk, opened it and ordered Connor to stand back. He began invoking strange incantations. An infernal heath invaded the room and Anton’s 580 pound body began floating above the bed. “Restitutionem salubris, bestia meae! Revigorationem corpus suis! Ego! Hic! Nunc!” Small dark clouds formed above Anton’s body and little lightning flashes shot into his thick, meaty muscles. Faint grunts left Anton’s mouth with every lighting that struck. Connor stared in awe at the scene, wondering just how powerful Tomas was. As promptly the clouds had appeared, they disappeared. Anton’s body gently landed on the bed. “Now my pet can recover in peace. You helped me bring down those priests and saved my pet”, Tomas said to Connor, “Name your reward. Whatever you will, you’ll get!”. Connor scratched his stubbly beard as he thought and smiled as he got an idea. “I want Kurt”, he said. “Consider it done”, Tomas replied, “Now go train yourself for the ritual. You have 10 days to be ready!”. Connor nodded and left the room. Logan’s knees buckled slightly as his feet hit the ground again. Alex had thrown him on his broad back once more as they had returned to Orchid University. “That’s his room”, he said as he pointed at a door on his left. “Good”, Alex said. He motioned the fallen star athlete to enter and they barged into the room. Paul stood up from his desk and turned around as his door opened. He quizzically looked at the two strangely familiar figures that entered. “Logan? Alex? What the hell happened to you guys?”, he asked as he recognized them. Logan began to speak, but Alex quickly cut him off: “Sit and shut up!”, he bellowed. Paul and Logan instantly sat down on the bed. Paul wrapped his muscular arm around his buddy to protect him. “The new team captain wants to have some fun with his teammates. Strip!”, Alex ordered and began pulling off his own clothes. Paul and Logan got up and did as they were told, removing their pants and shirts. Logan stared down to avoid Paul’s gaze; he wasn’t used to being the smallest guy. “You have a scale and a tape here?”, Alex asked, savoring how he outsized the others. “In the bathroom”, Paul replied. “Get them, boy”, Alex said to Logan, who sprang into the bathroom to fetch them. “Let’s check our weight”, Alex said and put Logan on the scale. “What does it say?”, he asked Paul. “90 pounds”, Paul read from the scale. “That’s even smaller than I was”, Alex said, “seems like you fell from quarterback to flatback. Your turn!”. Logan stepped down and Paul stepped on the scale. “275”, Logan peeped in his high-pitched voice. “That’s a start”, Alex said and shoved Paul from the scale. “What does it say?” “5… 501 pounds”, Logan said in disbelief staring up at the tower of muscle in front of him. He couldn’t even see Alex’ face as the protruding rack of pecs blocked it from his view. “Yeah! A real man now leads the team”, he boomed and kicked the scale aside. “We’ve always admired your arms, ‘Captain Canon’”, Alex said, “Why don’t you let Paul measure them?”. Logan shook his head but knew he couldn’t resist the alpha man. He reluctantly raised his right arm and flexed it, avoiding to look at it. Paul wrapped the tape around the bony arm, whispering “I’m sorry, man”, and tightened it: “5 inches”, he said. “Seems like the canons aren’t loaded anymore”, Alex said laughingly, “Let’s make our new flatback measure your quads, ‘quadster’”. Paul handed the tape to Logan and flexed his thickly muscled quads. He controlled his breathing as he felt his former team captain’s hands on his thighs: he had always secretly lusted after Logan’s beefy body and even now that he had shrunken down, Logan still turned him on. Logan wrapped the tape across the meaty quad, noticing how the cock in Paul’s briefs slowly hardened. “35 inches”, he said admiringly, “man, I’ve always felt intimidated by your legs. Didn’t realize they were this big”. “Sorry to interrupt you ladies, but it’s time for something big now”, Alex boomed and sat down on the bed, “Measure this, flatback!”. Paul and Logan stared as Alex extended his right arm. The size of the vein-covered, meaty forearm seemed to rival Logan’s quads. Logan looked up expectantly at the even juicier bicep. “Not yet”, Alex said with a smirk, “first measure my forearm.” Logan put the tape around the tree-sized forearm. He gasped as Alex clenched his fist, making the steely hard cords of muscles swell and even more veins explode under the paper-thin skin. “37 inches”, he whispered and pulled away the tape. “Bigger than your quads, ‘quadster’”, Alex boomed, “Ready for a real big arm now?”. Logan and Paul gawked in awe as Alex raised his right arm. The thick tricep hung low and was clearly separated from the football-sized bicep. The bicep exploded upward and outward as Alex brought in his forearm: veins exploded all over the pineapple-sized orb of beef that swelled atop the arm. “Measure it, flatback!” Logan slowly and admiringly wrapped the tape around the ball of muscle, groping it in the process. His one inch dick was rock hard as his hands felt the impossibly thick bicep. His eyes widened even more as Alex hardened his flex and the peak swelled some more. “Well, what does it say?”, Alex asked. “Just over 55 inches”, Logan peeped. “Bigger than both your former arms crammed together! Seems like there’s a ‘King Canon’ on the team now, flatback”, Alex boomed. Logan couldn’t believe the size of Alex’ arms. His hand couldn’t even fit around the beastly peak anymore. He put his other hand on the other side of the peak and even then it still wasn’t totally covered. His dick leaked a feeble load as Alex stood up and he hung from the pineapple-sized bicep. Logan’s weak grip faltered and he fell on the ground on his ass, Paul quickly helped him to his feet. Alex looked down on the two athletes and laughed, savoring how he dominated them. He grabbed Logan, effortlessly lifted his undefined 90 pound body, tore off his briefs and tossed him on the bed. “Hey! Leave him alone!”, Paul said loudly. “You gonna make me?”, Alex asked. He turned around and looked down on Paul’s 275 pound frame. Paul gulped and stepped back as the behemoth in front of him slightly flexed his beastly muscles. “I thought so, Alex said and ripped off Paul’s boxers too, “Now you’re gonna fuck our flatback.” “No. I won’t hurt him”, Paul replied instantly and looked at the diminished Logan on the bed. “Wrong answer”, Alex said. He quickly made a fist and slammed it against Paul’s defined, strong abs. The meaty paw busted right through the hard muscles and sank deeply into the 275 pound athlete’s stomach “Augh”, Paul yelled in pain. Alex grabbed hold of his left armpit and effortlessly lifted him off the floor. He ripped off Paul’s boxers and roughly stroked his cock to hardness. Paul’s feet dangled in the air and his muscular frame rocked back and forth as the behemoth pulled on his inflating cock. Within seconds the meaty paw had it to its 7 inches. Logan got up and slid from the bed. “Let him go!”, he peeped in his high-pitched voice and threw his tiny, weak fists against the former water boy’s beastly 12-pack. “Feels like a fly on my frame”, Alex said. He grabbed the diminished quarterback’s torso, covering it entirely with his paw, and tossed him back on the bed on his stomach. He released Paul’s rock hard 7 incher and threw him on his now frail teammate. “Augh”, Logan grunted as the 275 pound Paul fell on his weak 90 pound body. “Let’s have some fun”, Alex boomed. He positioned Paul’s cock against Logan’s ass en rammed it hard into it. “Augh!”, Logan cried out in pain as the engorged 7 incher was slammed into him completely. “I’m sorry, buddy”, Paul whispered in Logan’s ear and slowly pulled back. “Were just beginning”, Alex said. He put his left paw on Paul’s lower back and rammed him back into their skinny teammate. “No! Please”, Logan peeped in agony. Pain exploded through his weakened 90 pound body as Paul’s hard cock kept being slammed into his ass and his 275 pound frame was being pushed against him. Tears flowed from his eyes as his frail body protested against the treatment. “I’m so sorry, man”, Paul whispered every time the behemoth shoved him hard into the bony ass. He positioned his muscular arms at his sides and tried resisting the large paw on his lower back. “Your weak arms are no match for my left arm”, Alex smirked and began pushing even harder. At the same time, his right hand roamed his own thick, protruding pecs and played with his nipples. The bed creaked in protest as Paul’s 275 pound body kept being pushed up and down atop the now crying Logan. Logan grunted in pain as he felt the hard 7 incher twitch inside him. Paul’s hard muscles flexed against his weak back as orgasm raced through him and his cock exploded down the bony ass. “No need to thank me, guys”, Alex said laughingly, “See you boys at practice tomorrow. And don’t be late!”. He released Paul’s back, put on his cloths and abandoned his battered teammates. “I’m so sorry, man. Are you okay?”, Paul asked as he withdrew his deflating cock from Logan’s ass. Logan didn’t react. He peeped a final time as the head of his teammates cock left his worn out ass. He rolled himself into a ball, grabbed his knees and laid on the bed crying in pain and shame. Paul gently patted his hair and wrapped his arm around his fallen team captain. “He’ll never touch you again, I swear”, he said, “We’ll get back on him tomorrow at practice with the entire team.”. Logan sobbed weakly in his big friend’s protective grasp.
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..